go_v to_o the_o council_n of_o pisa_n wherein_o he_o congratulate_v they_o that_o they_o be_v go_v to_o this_o council_n to_o endeavour_v after_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n exhort_v they_o to_o make_v a_o peace_n and_o show_v they_o the_o mean_n of_o procure_v it_o there_o be_v a_o trialogue_n of_o he_o about_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o schism_n wherein_o he_o introduce_v zeal_n goodwill_n and_o discretion_n dispute_v together_o about_o the_o mean_n of_o put_v a_o end_n to_o contention_n a_o letter_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n against_o the_o letter_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o university_n of_o tholouse_n and_o a_o letter_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n to_o justify_v his_o substraction_n of_o obedience_n from_o peter_n de_fw-fr luna_n after_o these_o work_n follow_v many_o sermon_n preach_v at_o constance_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n in_o the_o second_o he_o set_v himself_o against_o the_o partisan_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n who_o will_v hinder_v the_o council_n from_o examine_v and_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o john_n petit_n and_o show_v by_o many_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v very_o necessary_a to_o be_v do_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o sermon_n there_o be_v a_o small_a piece_n wherein_o he_o recollect_n divers_a error_n chief_o about_o this_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n thou_o shall_v not_o kill_v against_o which_o some_o have_v advance_v many_o cruel_a and_o sanguinary_a proposition_n prejudicial_a to_o the_o security_n of_o prince_n and_o about_o the_o validity_n of_o confession_n make_v to_o friar_n mendicant_n the_o duke_n of_o burgundy_n have_v cause_v the_o proposition_n of_o john_n petit_n to_o be_v maintain_v by_o peter_n bishop_n of_o arras_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o kill_v tyrant_n gerson_n reply_v to_o he_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n in_o a_o long_a discourse_n speak_v in_o a_o assembly_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o may_v 1416._o and_o make_v two_o other_o sermon_n wherein_o he_o search_v this_o matter_n to_o the_o bottom_n and_o refute_v at_o large_a the_o proposition_n of_o john_n petit_n and_o relate_v the_o censure_n of_o it_o make_v at_o paris_n both_o by_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o doctor_n the_o three_o follow_a treatise_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o schism_n but_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n the_o first_o be_v entitle_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o must_v be_v believe_v and_o according_a to_o he_o they_o be_v as_o follow_v first_o all_z that_o be_v contain_v literal_o in_o the_o canonical_a book_n second_o all_o that_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n not_o all_o that_o it_o tolerate_v or_o permit_v to_o be_v read_v public_o but_o only_o what_o it_o define_v by_o a_o judgement_n condemn_v the_o contrary_a three_o the_o truth_n which_o be_v certain_o reveal_v to_o some_o private_a person_n four_o the_o necessary_a conclusion_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v establish_v upon_o the_o precede_a principle_n five_o the_o proposition_n which_o follow_v from_o these_o truth_n by_o a_o probable_a consequence_n or_o which_o be_v deduce_v from_o a_o proposition_n of_o faith_n or_o any_o other_o suppose_v to_o be_v true_a sixthly_a the_o truth_n which_o serve_v to_o cherish_v and_o maintain_v devotion_n though_o they_o be_v not_o perfect_o certain_a provide_v they_o be_v not_o know_v to_o be_v false_a from_o these_o proposition_n he_o draw_v the_o follow_a corollary_n first_o that_o it_o be_v false_a and_o heretical_a to_o affirm_v that_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v sometime_o false_a second_o that_o it_o be_v blasphemy_n and_o heresy_n to_o maintain_v that_o nothing_o that_o be_v evident_o know_v can_v be_v of_o faith_n three_o that_o it_o be_v also_o heretical_a and_o blasphemous_a to_o say_v that_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o contrary_a proposition_n be_v not_o heretical_a four_o that_o the_o learned_a be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o explicit_a faith_n many_o proposition_n that_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o the_o prime_a truth_n which_o the_o common_a people_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v five_o that_o the_o pastor_n doctor_n and_o other_o person_n place_v in_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v explicit_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n and_o many_o other_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o other_o christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v only_o implicit_o the_o second_o treatise_n be_v entitle_v of_o protestation_n or_o confession_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n against_o heresy_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o protestation_n both_o general_a and_o particular_a and_o of_o revocation_n and_o retractation_n which_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o show_v that_o a_o general_a protestation_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o justify_v a_o man_n when_o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o particular_a error_n that_o a_o particular_a protestation_n which_o be_v conditional_a and_o express_v in_o these_o word_n i_o will_v believe_v this_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v know_v to_o i_o to_o be_v so_o do_v no_o justify_v neither_o before_o god_n nor_o men._n he_o that_o revoke_v a_o error_n which_o he_o have_v hold_v ought_v not_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o with_o make_v a_o particular_a protestation_n of_o the_o contrary_a truth_n but_o aught_o to_o mention_v that_o he_o retract_v the_o error_n which_o he_o maintain_v and_o this_o revocation_n do_v not_o hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o heretic_n before_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a with_o respect_n to_o those_o who_o have_v be_v in_o error_n but_o do_v not_o know_v it_o nor_o maintain_v it_o obstinate_o last_o a_o retractation_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o he_o who_o have_v make_v it_o may_v still_o be_v suspect_v of_o heresy_n if_o he_o discover_v by_o external_a sign_n that_o his_o revocation_n be_v not_o sincere_a the_o three_o treatise_n contain_v the_o character_n of_o obstinacy_n in_o matter_n of_o heresy_n in_o it_o he_o define_v obstinacy_n a_o depravation_n of_o the_o will_v cause_v by_o pride_n or_o some_o other_o vice_n which_o hinder_v he_o that_o be_v in_o error_n from_o seek_v careful_o after_o the_o truth_n or_o embrace_v it_o when_o it_o be_v make_v know_v to_o he_o the_o sign_n of_o obstinacy_n be_v these_o when_o he_o who_o be_v in_o error_n suffer_v excommunication_n when_o be_v cite_v he_o do_v not_o appear_v when_o he_o defend_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o explicit_a faith_n when_o he_o hinder_v the_o explain_n and_o define_v of_o the_o truth_n when_o he_o declare_v himself_o a_o enemy_n to_o those_o who_o will_v have_v the_o matter_n decide_v when_o he_o deny_v a_o truth_n which_o he_o have_v former_o teach_v when_o be_v require_v to_o explain_v the_o truth_n to_o the_o doctor_n or_o judge_n he_o will_v not_o follow_v their_o advice_n when_o he_o stir_v up_o war_n and_o sedition_n because_o the_o truth_n have_v be_v explain_v when_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v rather_o die_v than_o change_v his_o opinion_n when_o he_o defend_v or_o maintain_v a_o heretic_n know_v that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o error_n last_o when_o one_o do_v not_o oppose_v a_o error_n as_o he_o may_v or_o aught_o either_o by_o his_o office_n if_o he_o be_v a_o judge_n or_o from_o brotherly_a charity_n these_o according_a to_o gerson_n be_v the_o 12_o sign_n of_o obstinacy_n the_o treatise_n upon_o that_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v compose_v by_o gerson_n after_o the_o election_n of_o martin_n v._o upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o pope_n refusal_n to_o condemn_v the_o proposition_n of_o which_o the_o polander_n desire_v the_o condemnation_n there_o he_o maintain_v the_o affirmative_a because_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o infallible_a as_o that_o of_o a_o general_n council_n be_v wherefore_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n no_o judicial_a determination_n of_o any_o bishop_n or_o even_o of_o the_o pope_n himself_o do_v oblige_v the_o faithful_a to_o believe_v a_o truth_n as_o of_o faith_n although_o it_o oblige_v they_o under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n not_o to_o be_v dogmatical_a in_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a unless_o they_o have_v evident_a reason_n to_o oppose_v against_o the_o determination_n found_v on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o revelation_n or_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o general_n council_n but_o in_o every_o case_n as_o we_o may_v appeal_v from_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o bishop_n to_o the_o pope_n so_o we_o may_v appeal_v from_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o pope_n to_o a_o general_n council_n the_o follow_a piece_n be_v concern_v
and_o cleanness_n and_o in_o they_o he_o discover_v as_o well_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o wit_n as_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o knowledge_n his_o nephew_n john_n francis_n picus_n of_o mirandula_n have_v also_o leave_v we_o many_o work_n which_o be_v print_v mirandula_n john_n francis_n piâ—us_n of_o mirandula_n with_o the_o precede_a in_o the_o edition_n of_o basil_n in_o 1601._o viz._n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o study_n of_o divine_a and_o human_a philosophy_n wherein_o he_o compare_v profane_a philosophy_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o show_v how_o much_o more_o excellent_a this_o latter_a be_v and_o what_o use_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o the_o former_a a_o treatise_n to_o prove_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o our_o own_o a_o treatise_n of_o unity_n and_o be_v in_o defence_n of_o that_o write_v by_o his_o uncle_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o imagination_n two_o treatise_n of_o physics_n one_o of_o the_o first_o matter_n the_o other_o of_o the_o element_n a_o treatise_n of_o imitation_n address_v to_o bembus_n together_o with_o the_o answer_n of_o bembus_n and_o the_o reply_n of_o francis_n of_o mirandula_n theorem_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o what_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v wherein_o he_o treat_v very_o large_o of_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o faith_n in_o 26_o theorem_n after_o he_o have_v show_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n be_v well_o ground_v he_o prove_v in_o the_o one_a theorem_fw-la that_o we_o can_v be_v save_v without_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o believe_v that_o god_n will_v show_v that_o favour_n to_o all_o those_o who_o observe_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n as_o to_o give_v they_o faith_n in_o the_o 2d_o that_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o christian_a be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n in_o the_o 3d_o that_o all_o those_o who_o have_v the_o habit_n of_o faith_n give_v their_o consent_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v propose_v unto_o they_o or_o at_o least_o do_v not_o oppose_v they_o with_o obstinacy_n in_o the_o four_o that_o every_o one_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o observe_v all_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v determine_v by_o a_o express_a or_o tacit_n decision_n at_o least_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v faith_n and_o manner_n for_o as_o to_o other_o thing_n she_o may_v deceive_v and_o be_v deceive_v as_o in_o the_o canonization_n of_o saint_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n and_o panormitan_n in_o the_o 5_o that_o every_o one_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o be_v literal_o express_v in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o 6_o that_o we_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o the_o church_n have_v learn_v or_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o seven_o that_o the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v say_v of_o those_o truth_n which_o follow_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n from_o such_o as_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o precede_a principle_n in_o the_o 8_o that_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o believe_v the_o definition_n and_o decree_n of_o pope_n when_o the_o church_n do_v not_o oppose_v they_o in_o the_o 9th_o that_o the_o truth_n which_o god_n reveal_v to_o private_a person_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n save_v only_o for_o those_o to_o who_o they_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o 10_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v the_o decision_n of_o bishop_n in_o their_o diocese_n when_o they_o condemn_v any_o doctrine_n as_o contrary_a to_o faith_n or_o good_a manner_n in_o the_o 11_o that_o every_o one_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v what_o be_v necessary_a for_o attain_v happiness_n in_o the_o 12_o that_o among_o christian_n the_o difference_n of_o dignity_n state_n and_o understanding_n oblige_v some_o to_o have_v more_o knowledge_n of_o matter_n relate_v to_o religion_n than_o other_o in_o the_o 13_o that_o no_o person_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o one_o or_o many_o private_a person_n teach_v but_o only_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v by_o every_o one_o in_o the_o 14_o that_o none_o be_v oblige_v to_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o saint_n and_o doctor_n and_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o their_o miracle_n and_o revelation_n in_o the_o 15_o that_o we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o word_n or_o write_n of_o man_n even_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o faith_n and_o manner_n in_o the_o 16_o that_o in_o case_n a_o council_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v of_o contrary_a opinion_n we_o must_v adhere_v to_o the_o decision_n of_o a_o council_n and_o when_o the_o father_n of_o a_o council_n be_v divide_v we_o must_v follow_v the_o majority_n in_o the_o 17_o that_o when_o there_o be_v two_o person_n who_o call_v themselves_o pope_n we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v who_o election_n be_v canonical_a and_o in_o case_n it_o be_v difficult_a to_o know_v this_o that_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o follow_v his_o party_n who_o be_v think_v to_o have_v the_o great_a probability_n on_o his_o side_n than_o to_o own_v no_o pope_n at_o all_o in_o the_o 18_o that_o when_o divine_v or_o interpreter_n differ_v about_o any_o opinion_n we_o must_v follow_v that_o which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v most_o true_a but_o if_o their_o opinion_n happen_v to_o be_v equal_o probable_a we_o must_v follow_v that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o most_o famous_a and_o holy_a person_n in_o the_o 19_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n and_o faith_n a_o man_n be_v not_o at_o liberty_n to_o follow_v what_o opinion_n he_o please_v when_o the_o thing_n be_v once_o define_v in_o the_o 20_o that_o when_o it_o be_v not_o determine_v we_o ought_v to_o follow_v what_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o best_a found_v in_o the_o 21th_o that_o in_o case_n the_o opinion_n appear_v to_o be_v equal_o reasonable_a we_o ought_v to_o shun_v that_o against_o which_o anathema_n be_v thunder_v out_o in_o the_o 22th_o that_o in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v be_v explain_v we_o ought_v to_o suspend_v our_o judgement_n in_o the_o 23th_o that_o those_o who_o have_v a_o pure_a heart_n who_o pray_v to_o god_n without_o cease_v that_o they_o may_v know_v the_o truth_n and_o have_v a_o humble_a submissive_a spirit_n can_v err_v dangerous_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o 24_o that_o those_o truth_n which_o one_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v explicit_o at_o the_o beginning_n because_o they_o be_v not_o explain_v and_o define_v become_v afterward_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o 25_o that_o every_o christian_a be_v instruct_v spiritual_o nourish_v and_o perfect_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o only_a church_n and_o its_o head_n in_o the_o 26_o that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o have_v faith_n but_o it_o must_v be_v accompany_v with_o good_a work_n whereof_o god_n be_v the_o author_n that_o we_o must_v love_v god_n and_o live_v in_o conformity_n to_o his_o will._n after_o this_o treatise_n follow_v a_o piece_n upon_o a_o passage_n of_o st._n hilarius_n of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o we_o report_v by_o gratian_n in_o the_o decree_n distinct._n 2._o de_fw-mi consecrat_fw-mi a_o translation_n of_o the_o exhortation_n of_o st._n justin_n to_o the_o greek_n a_o poem_n upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o cross_n nine_o book_n of_o the_o prescience_n of_o thing_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o divine_a prescience_n and_o of_o that_o knowledge_n which_o some_o pretend_v to_o of_o thing_n future_a by_o compact_n with_o evil_a spirit_n by_o astrology_n chiromancy_n geomancy_n etc._n etc._n which_o he_o confute_v at_o large_a in_o this_o treatise_n and_o therein_o he_o justify_v these_o prediction_n which_o prophet_n divine_o inspire_v angel_n and_o even_o god_n himself_o have_v give_v we_o of_o thing_n future_a the_o six_o book_n of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n oppose_v the_o error_n of_o philosopher_n and_o particular_o those_o of_o the_o aristotelean_n there_o be_v also_o four_o book_n of_o letter_n write_v by_o this_o author_n which_o be_v almost_o all_o upon_o profane_a subject_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o there_o be_v a_o discourse_n address_v to_o leo_n x._o about_o the_o reformation_n of_o manner_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o wit_n vigour_n subtlety_n nor_o elegance_n in_o the_o work_v of_o francis_n picus_n as_o in_o those_o of_o his_o uncle_n nor_o yet_o so_o much_o learning_n but_o there_o be_v in_o they_o more_o solidity_n and_o evenness_n this_o prince_n be_v unhappy_a during_o his_o life_n for_o he_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o his_o dominion_n by_o his_o young_a brother_n lovis_n and_o be_v
be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o canon_n a_o postil_n that_o be_v very_o remarkable_a let_v the_o church_n beyond_o the_o sea_n be_v consult_v to_o confirm_v or_o before_o this_o canon_n be_v confirm_v de_fw-fr confirmando_fw-la isto_fw-la canone_o ecclesia_fw-la transmarina_fw-la consulatur_fw-la this_o catalogue_n of_o canonical_a book_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o exuperius_n and_o by_o that_o of_o a_o roman_a council_n hold_v under_o gelasius_n a._n d._n 494_o ay_o and_o be_v follow_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o eugenius_n to_o the_o armenian_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o trent_n all_o these_o catalogue_n serve_v to_o acquaint_v we_o in_o general_a what_o be_v the_o book_n that_o be_v always_o believe_v to_o be_v certain_o canonical_a and_o which_o they_o be_v who_o authority_n have_v be_v question_v by_o antiquity_n but_o nevertheless_o we_o ought_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o particular_o for_o although_o they_o be_v not_o receive_v in_o the_o first_o age_n by_o all_o church_n nor_o reckon_v by_o all_o author_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o bible_n yet_o they_o be_v frequent_o cite_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o sometime_o too_o as_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n be_v afterward_o admit_v into_o the_o canon_n along_o with_o the_o first_o the_o book_n of_o esther_n according_a to_o some_o be_v in_o the_o jewish_a canon_n but_o other_o say_v it_o be_v not_o reckon_v at_o all_o it_o be_v place_v in_o the_o canon_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v by_o origen_n by_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n by_o st._n jerome_n by_o st._n epiphanius_n by_o st._n hilary_n by_o st._n cyril_n not_o to_o mention_v the_o council_n of_o carthage_n or_o the_o decision_n of_o pope_n innocent_a and_o gelasius_n josephus_n melito_n st._n athanasius_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o abridgement_n of_o the_o scripture_n gregory_n nazianzen_n leontius_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n and_o nicephorus_n reject_v it_o the_o action_n of_o esther_n be_v commend_v by_o clemens_n romanus_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n lib._n 1._o paedag._n and_o l._n 5._o strom._n which_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o book_n be_v know_v and_o esteem_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o hebrew_n origen_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v former_o extant_a in_o that_o language_n and_o have_v be_v since_o lose_v but_o it_o be_v very_o evident_a that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o several_a place_n and_o that_o they_o contain_v some_o piece_n that_o be_v probable_o collect_v by_o the_o hellenist_n jew_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n dionysius_n carthusianus_n nicolaus_n de_fw-fr lira_n hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la and_o afterward_o sixtus_n senensis_n and_o several_a of_o the_o modern_n turn_v they_o out_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n the_o book_n of_o baruch_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v by_o name_n in_o the_o jewish_a canon_n but_o perhaps_o it_o be_v join_v together_o with_o jeremiah_n melito_n origen_n st._n hilary_n gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o st._n epiphanius_n dont_fw-fr make_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o confound_v it_o perhaps_o with_o jeremiah_n but_o st._n jerome_n express_o reject_v it_o out_o of_o the_o canon_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o jeremiah_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n st._n athanasius_n in_o his_o festival_n letter_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o abridgement_n annex_v it_o to_o jeremiah_n along_o with_o the_o lamentation_n of_o that_o prophet_n it_o be_v cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o jeremiah_n and_o as_o a_o book_n of_o scripture_n by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n lib._n 1._o pedag_n ch_n 2._o by_o st._n cyprian_n in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o his_o testimony_n to_o quirinus_n ch_n 6._o by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o demonstration_n by_o st._n basil_n in_o his_o four_o book_n against_o eunomius_n by_o st._n ambrose_n in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o penance_n as_o also_o in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o orthodox_n faith_n ch_n 2._o by_o st._n austin_n lib._n 18._o de_fw-la civ_o dei_fw-la by_o st._n chysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o by_o many_o other_o church-writer_n that_o be_v more_o modern_a it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o take_v notice_n that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n by_o pope_n innocent_a by_o the_o roman_a council_n under_o gelasius_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o eugenius_n and_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o book_n of_o tobit_n be_v reject_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o not_o receive_v into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n origen_n in_o his_o 27_o homily_n upon_o the_o number_n say_v it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o book_n that_o be_v read_v to_o the_o catechuman_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o canonical_a k_n st._n jerome_n who_o frequent_o reject_v it_o as_o a_o apocryphal_a book_n that_o be_v neither_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o jewish_a or_o christian_a canon_n yet_o give_v himself_o the_o trouble_n to_o translate_v it_o speak_v of_o it_o very_o advantageous_o in_o his_o preface_n and_o call_v it_o a_o sacred_a volume_n in_o his_o hundred_o and_o forty_o epistle_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n express_o reject_v it_o as_o a_o apocryphal_a book_n but_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o by_o pope_n innocent_a and_o gelasius_n it_o appear_v that_o in_o irenaeus_n time_n it_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n because_o this_o author_n l._n 1._o ch_n 34_o have_v observe_v that_o the_o gnostic_n who_o distribute_v the_o prophet_n into_o several_a class_n and_o attribute_v they_o to_o their_o pretend_a divinity_n assign_v the_o prophet_n haggai_n and_o tobit_n to_o eloi_n this_o book_n be_v often_o cite_v by_o st._n cyprian_n who_o likewise_o call_v it_o holy_a scripture_n in_o his_o book_n of_o alm_n and_o good_a work_n it_o be_v also_o cite_v by_o st._n hilary_n upon_o the_o 129th_o psalm_n where_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n to_o prove_v the_o intercession_n of_o angel_n the_o same_o father_n make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n observe_n that_o several_a person_n make_v the_o number_n of_o they_o twenty_o four_o by_o add_v the_o book_n of_o tobit_n and_o judith_n st._n ambrose_n explain_v it_o throughout_o as_o a_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o cite_v it_o in_o his_o hexameron_n and_o so_o have_v st._n chrysostome_n in_o his_o 13_o homily_n to_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n in_o the_o 8_o book_n chap._n 45._o the_o book_n of_o judith_n be_v not_o only_o reject_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a catalogue_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n but_o it_o be_v also_o scarce_o mention_v by_o the_o ancient_n though_o clemens_n romanus_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n l._n 4._o strom._n tertullian_n in_o his_o book_n of_o monogamy_n and_o in_o his_o first_o book_n against_o martion_n commend_v the_o heroic_a action_n of_o judith_n which_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o they_o have_v all_o of_o they_o a_o esteem_n for_o that_o book_n st._n jerome_n after_o have_v several_a time_n reject_v it_o as_o a_o apocryphal_a book_n and_o observe_v in_o his_o preface_n before_o it_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o prove_v any_o contest_v doctrine_n out_o of_o it_o add_v that_o we_o read_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a reckon_v it_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n sed_fw-la quia_fw-la hunc_fw-la librum_fw-la synodus_fw-la nicaena_n in_fw-la numero_fw-la sanctarum_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la legitur_fw-la computasse_fw-la we_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o st._n jerome_n report_v this_o passage_n upon_o the_o faith_n of_o another_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o appearance_n of_o its_o truth_n for_o beside_o that_o we_o find_v nothing_o like_o it_o in_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o canon_n and_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o it_o be_v high_o probable_a there_o be_v no_o other_o act_n of_o that_o assembly_n be_v it_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o if_o they_o have_v make_v a_o canon_n concern_v the_o sacred_a book_n not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o man_n that_o assist_v in_o that_o affair_n will_v make_v mention_n of_o it_o be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v that_o st._n athanasius_n st._n epiphanius_n st._n cyril_n who_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a will_v have_v reject_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n as_o apocryphal_a if_o it_o have_v be_v reckon_v among_o the_o canonical_a volume_n
the_o 16_o of_o october_n that_o eugenius_n shall_v be_v cite_v to_o answer_v what_o have_v be_v produce_v against_o he_o another_o assembly_n be_v hold_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n at_o nuremberg_n to_o which_o the_o pope_n send_v the_o cardinal_n of_o sancta_fw-la â—â—uze_n the_o archbishop_n of_o tarente_n john_n de_fw-fr turrecremata_fw-la and_o nicholas_n cusanus_fw-la to_o act_n there_o on_o his_o behalf_n the_o council_n of_o basil_n send_v thither_o also_o the_o patriarch_n of_o aquileia_n and_o other_o deputy_n there_o it_o be_v propose_v that_o a_o three_o place_n may_v be_v make_v choice_n of_o where_o the_o prelate_n of_o basil_n and_o ferrara_n may_v assemble_v the_o deputy_n of_o the_o council_n have_v maintain_v that_o this_o proposal_n be_v not_o reasonable_a make_v answer_v that_o they_o have_v no_o command_n about_o this_o from_o the_o council_n they_o desire_v on_o behalf_n of_o the_o council_n that_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n will_v receive_v its_o decree_n and_o provide_v for_o its_o security_n to_o which_o it_o be_v answer_v that_o the_o emperor_n and_o prince_n will_v make_v know_v their_o thought_n to_o the_o council_n by_o their_o ambassador_n while_o those_o from_o france_n advise_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n to_o hold_v to_o the_o three_o place_n they_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o basil_n avignon_n and_o the_o savoy_n if_o they_o can_v make_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o greek_n agree_v to_o they_o if_o not_o to_o name_v many_o city_n among_o which_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o which_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o reasonable_o refuse_v the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n be_v arrive_v at_o basil_n declare_v to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n that_o the_o german_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o council_n for_o general_n that_o the_o emperor_n mean_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v assemble_v shall_v have_v security_n in_o that_o place_n but_o that_o the_o neutrality_n have_v be_v accept_v by_o all_o the_o prelate_n prince_n and_o people_n that_o they_o honour_v the_o council_n and_o eugenius_n both_o together_o that_o they_o be_v of_o opinion_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o promote_a peace_n that_o the_o father_n of_o basil_n and_o ferrara_n shall_v meet_v in_o a_o three_o place_n the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o other_o prince_n join_v with_o those_o of_o germany_n and_o desire_v the_o same_o thing_n at_o last_o after_o much_o dispute_n a_o project_n be_v set_v on_o foot_n whereby_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n be_v to_o name_v the_o city_n of_o strasburgh_n constance_n or_o mayence_n that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v communicate_v this_o choice_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o greek_n within_o a_o month_n and_o that_o a_o month_n after_o he_o shall_v be_v bind_v to_o accept_v one_o of_o these_o city_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n and_o the_o council_n shall_v take_v off_o the_o suspension_n enact_v against_o the_o pope_n this_o project_n be_v neither_o acceptable_a to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n nor_o to_o pope_n eugenius_n and_o so_o these_o matter_n remain_v in_o the_o same_o state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1439_o the_o council_n send_v deputy_n to_o the_o assembly_n which_o be_v hold_v at_o mayence_n in_o the_o month_n of_o march_n the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o prince_n who_o be_v at_o basil_n come_v thither_o also_o and_o some_o person_n come_v thither_o secret_o on_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n among_o who_o be_v nicholas_n cusanus_fw-la the_o deputy_n of_o the_o council_n urge_v earnest_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v its_o decree_n and_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o prince_n that_o they_o will_v surcease_v the_o decison_n of_o the_o process_n against_o eugenius_n after_o much_o contest_v the_o assembly_n receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n except_o those_o that_o be_v make_v against_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o council_n promise_v that_o it_o will_v consent_v to_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o king_n and_o prince_n on_o condition_n that_o they_o will_v engage_v to_o continue_v the_o council_n after_o its_o translation_n upon_o the_o same_o foot_n according_a to_o the_o same_o law_n the_o same_o order_n and_o custom_n which_o be_v observe_v at_o basil_n and_o that_o in_o case_n eugenius_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n establish_v by_o the_o council_n within_o the_o time_n that_o shall_v be_v prefix_v nor_o execute_v what_o the_o council_n have_v ordain_v they_o will_v abandon_v he_o and_o assist_v the_o council_n and_o adhere_v to_o its_o decision_n the_o bishop_n of_o quensa_fw-la say_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o accept_v these_o condition_n and_o that_o the_o prince_n will_v never_o consent_v to_o they_o and_o thus_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o council_n retire_v without_o make_v any_o agreement_n after_o their_o departure_n two_o deputy_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n arrive_v at_o mayence_n and_o will_v have_v they_o revoke_v the_o resolution_n of_o the_o assembly_n about_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n which_o not_o be_v able_a to_o compass_n they_o oppose_v they_o and_o make_v great_a complaint_n that_o the_o prince_n maintain_v the_o father_n of_o basil_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n during_o this_o negotiation_n at_o mayence_n the_o divine_n which_o be_v at_o basil_n dispute_v this_o question_n council_n the_o dispute_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o basil_n abouâ—_n the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n viz._n whether_o eugenius_n can_v be_v declare_v a_o heretic_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o disobedience_n and_o the_o contempt_n he_o have_v show_v to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n some_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a and_o other_o the_o negative_a and_o among_o they_o who_o maintain_v the_o affirmative_a some_o hold_v he_o simple_o heretical_a and_o other_o a_o apostate_n at_o last_o after_o much_o dispute_n they_o draw_v up_o eight_o theological_a proposition_n or_o conclusion_n express_v in_o these_o word_n first_o it_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n that_o the_o holy_a general_n council_n have_v power_n over_o the_o pope_n and_o every_o other_o person_n second_o the_o general_a council_n be_v lawful_o assemble_v can_v be_v dissolve_v translate_v or_o adjourn_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o its_o own_o consent_n this_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o former_a three_o he_o that_o do_v obstinate_o resist_v these_o truth_n ought_v to_o be_v account_v heretical_a these_o three_o proposition_n be_v about_o law_n the_o other_o five_o concern_v the_o fact_n and_o person_n of_o eugenius_n and_o be_v as_o follow_v four_o the_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o four_o have_v oppose_v these_o truth_n when_o he_o attempt_v to_o dissolve_v or_o translate_v the_o first_o time_n the_o council_n of_o basil_n by_o the_o plenitude_n of_o his_o power_n five_o be_v admonish_v by_o the_o holy_a council_n he_o have_v revoke_v the_o error_n contrary_a to_o these_o truth_n six_o the_o dissolution_n or_o translation_n of_o the_o council_n attempt_v the_o second_o time_n by_o eugenius_n be_v contrary_a to_o these_o truth_n and_o contain_v a_o inexcusable_a error_n in_o the_o faith_n seven_o eugenius_n renew_v his_o attempt_n to_o dissolve_v or_o translate_v the_o council_n have_v relapse_v into_o the_o error_n which_o he_o have_v revoke_v eight_o be_v admonish_v by_o the_o council_n to_o revoke_v the_o second_o dissolution_n or_o translation_n which_o he_o attempt_v and_o persist_v in_o his_o disobedience_n after_o he_o have_v be_v contumacious_a and_o hold_v a_o conventicle_n at_o ferrara_n he_o have_v discover_v his_o obstinacy_n these_o eight_o conclusion_n be_v read_v in_o the_o assembly_n raise_v great_a dispute_n among_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n some_o meaning_n to_o approve_v and_o other_o to_o reject_v they_o the_o archbishop_n of_o palerma_n who_o have_v former_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a adversary_n to_o eugenius_n have_v receive_v order_n from_o the_o king_n of_o arragon_n be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o those_o who_o will_v have_v they_o reject_v he_o acknowledge_v this_o truth_n that_o the_o council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n but_o he_o maintain_v that_o this_o doctrine_n ought_v not_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n he_o confess_v that_o eugenius_n have_v do_v wrong_a but_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o and_o treat_v as_o a_o heretic_n dr._n john_n of_o segovia_n maintain_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o truth_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o eugenius_n by_o oppose_v it_o have_v fall_v into_o heresy_n amedaeus_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n ambassador_n from_o the_o king_n of_o france_n accuse_v also_o eugenius_n of_o heresy_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o bishop_n of_o burgos_n ambassador_n from_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n
edition_n when_o we_o suppose_v that_o there_o have_v be_v such_o public_a scribe_n we_o ascribe_v to_o they_o all_o the_o historical_a part_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n and_o to_o moses_n all_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o law_n and_o ordinance_n and_o it_o be_v this_o which_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o so_o one_o may_v say_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o all_o the_o pentateuch_n be_v real_o and_o true_o write_v by_o moses_n because_o those_o person_n that_o make_v the_o collection_n live_v in_o his_o time_n and_o what_o they_o do_v be_v by_o his_o particular_a direction_n he_o say_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n in_o his_o 2d_o chap._n p._n 17._o it_o be_v therefore_o not_o improbable_a that_o there_o be_v in_o moses_n '_o s_o time_n such_o sort_n of_o prophet_n who_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o state_n because_o they_o preserve_v the_o most_o considerable_a action_n that_o pass_v in_o their_o commonwealth_n this_o be_v grant_v we_o shall_v distinguish_v in_o these_o five_o book_n of_o the_o law_n that_o which_o be_v write_v by_o moses_n from_o what_o be_v write_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o public_a scribe_n we_o may_v attribute_v to_o moses_n the_o commandment_n and_o ordinance_n which_o he_o give_v the_o people_n in_o lieu_n of_o which_o we_o may_v suppose_v these_o same_o public_a scribe_n to_o have_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o history_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n p._n 50._o he_o add_v as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o book_n of_o moses_n such_o as_o they_o now_o be_v in_o the_o collection_n which_o we_o have_v the_o addition_n that_o have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o ancient_a act_n hinder_v we_o from_o discern_v what_o be_v true_o he_o and_o what_o have_v be_v add_v by_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o or_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o last_o collection_n beside_o this_o compilation_n be_v now_o and_o then_o epitomise_v out_o of_o the_o ancient_a memoirs_fw-fr one_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o genealogy_n there_o be_v set_v down_o in_o their_o full_a length_n and_o extent_n from_o these_o principle_n of_o monsieur_n simon_n it_o follow_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o moses_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n for_o the_o controversy_n here_o be_v not_o about_o some_o few_o passage_n that_o be_v of_o small_a consequence_n but_o even_o those_o that_o make_v up_o the_o body_n and_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n moses_n according_a to_o his_o notion_n be_v only_o concern_v about_o the_o law_n and_o ordinance_n have_v no_o share_n in_o any_o thing_n beside_o and_o so_o the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o of_o the_o deluge_n in_o a_o word_n all_o genesis_n and_o whatever_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o historical_a part_n be_v take_v away_o from_o moses_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v as_o he_o have_v do_v already_o p._n 3._o that_o one_o may_v say_v that_o all_o the_o pentateuch_n be_v moses_n '_o s_z because_o they_o that_o make_v the_o collection_n live_v in_o his_o time_n and_o do_v nothing_o but_o by_o his_o order_n for_o will_v it_o not_o be_v a_o jest_n to_o ascribe_v to_o moses_n the_o work_n of_o the_o public_a scribe_n of_o his_o time_n if_o this_o be_v real_o true_a a_o man_n may_v ascribe_v all_o public_a register_n to_o those_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o who_o time_n and_o by_o who_o order_n they_o be_v compile_v but_o what_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o surprise_v mounseur_fw-fr simon_n or_o at_o least_o one_o of_o his_o zealous_a defender_n abandon_v this_o hypothesis_n as_o not_o to_o be_v maintain_v and_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v no_o convince_a proof_n to_o make_v we_o believe_v there_o weresuch_o public_a scribe_n divine_o inspire_v in_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n this_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o a_o marginal_a note_n of_o the_o 17_o page_n of_o his_o critical_a history_n and_o the_o same_o edition_n that_o we_o cite_v before_o we_o find_v in_o truth_n say_v the_o author_n of_o that_o remark_n this_o sort_n of_o public_a scribe_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n among_o the_o hebrew_n …_o but_o we_o find_v no_o footstep_n of_o they_o in_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n the_o author_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o a_o letter_n which_o monsieur_n spanheim_n write_v against_o f._n simon_n confess_v the_o same_o thing_n if_o you_o now_o demand_v of_o i_o what_o be_v my_o opinion_n concern_v these_o public_a scribe_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o reject_v they_o totally…_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o do_v altogether_o agree_v with_o he_o as_o to_o the_o time_n wherein_o he_o pretend_v that_o these_o prophet_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o jewish_a commonwealth_n for_o the_o reason_n he_o bring_v and_o indeed_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o authority_n clear_o suppose_v that_o this_o happen_v after_o moses_n if_o this_o letter_n be_v mounseur_fw-fr simon_n be_v as_o the_o world_n be_v incline_v to_o believe_v he_o can_v possible_o excuse_v himself_o from_o have_v deal_v very_o treacherous_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o the_o high_a consequence_n about_o religion_n since_o he_o have_v establish_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n upon_o a_o supposition_n which_o he_o himself_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v either_o false_a or_o uncertain_a but_o suppose_v this_o letter_n be_v not_o he_o it_o show_v at_o least_o that_o those_o person_n who_o be_v the_o most_o favourable_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n free_o own_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o prove_v there_o be_v any_o of_o these_o public_a scribe_n divine_o inspire_v in_o moses_n time_n and_o consequent_o that_o monsieur_n simon_n who_o have_v ground_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n upon_o this_o hypothesis_n have_v do_v it_o upon_o a_o very_a weak_a foundation_n even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o critic_n who_o stand_v up_o the_o strong_a for_o he_o thus_o mounseur_fw-fr simon_n allege_v this_o conjecture_n as_o only_o a_o matter_n of_o probability_n in_o the_o second_o place_n mounseur_fw-fr simon_n have_v of_o himself_o ruin_v whatever_o he_o say_v of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n by_o confident_o assert_v as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o three_o passage_n we_o quote_v that_o the_o pentateuch_n in_o the_o condition_n we_o find_v it_o in_o at_o present_a be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o ancient_a act_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o discern_v what_o be_v ancient_a and_o what_o be_v not_o be_v not_o this_o formal_o to_o deny_v that_o moses_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n and_o that_o the_o book_n which_o we_o now_o have_v be_v not_o so_o ancient_a as_o be_v pretend_v in_o a_o word_n he_o establish_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n upon_o the_o pretend_a inspiration_n of_o certain_a scribe_n or_o keeper_n of_o the_o public_a register_n who_o he_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v from_o time_n to_o time_n among_o the_o jew_n now_o nothing_o be_v more_o uncertain_a than_o the_o existence_n or_o inspiration_n of_o these_o public_a scribe_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o follow_a page_n b_o by_o express_a text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o moses_n write_v the_o law_n and_o that_o in_o scripture_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o pentateuch_n by_o the_o law_n exod._n 24._o v._o 4._o and_o 7._o moses_n write_v all_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n and_o take_v the_o book_n of_o the_o covenant_n and_o read_v it_o in_o the_o audience_n of_o the_o people_n deut._n 31._o v._o 19_o and_o 22._o moses_n therefore_o write_v this_o law_n and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n the_o son_n of_o levi…_n and_o to_o all_o the_o elder_n of_o israel_n in_o exodus_fw-la ch_n 17._o v._n 14._o god_n command_v moses_n to_o write_v the_o law_n and_o give_v it_o to_o joshuah_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o joshuah_n ch_n 1._o v._n 7_o and_o 8._o god_n tell_v he_o that_o the_o volume_n of_o the_o law_n which_o he_o receive_v from_o moses_n ought_v to_o be_v always_o in_o his_o mind_n this_o book_n of_o the_o law_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n but_o thou_o shall_v meditate_v therein_o day_n and_o night…_n that_o thou_o may_v observe_v to_o do_v according_a to_o all_o the_o law_n which_o moses_n my_o servant_n command_v thou_o now_o though_o the_o word_n law_n may_v indeed_o be_v apply_v to_o one_o part_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n yet_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o it_o be_v general_o take_v in_o scripture_n for_o the_o whole_a pentateuch_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o 31st_o chapter_n of_o deuteronomy_n where_o it_o be_v say_v moses_n therefore_o write_v this_o law_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o all_o this_o book_n
out_o of_o another_o man_n book_n i_o own_v it_o but_o i_o think_v they_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o present_a occasion_n e_z it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o at_o first_o this_o language_n be_v not_o common_a to_o all_o the_o jew_n this_o be_v abundant_o prove_v against_o the_o common_a opinion_n by_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nehemiah_n ch_n 13._o v._n 24._o that_o the_o child_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o have_v marry_v strange_a woman_n speak_v asotice_n and_o not_o judaice_n in_o the_o hebrew_n the_o word_n be_v ashdodith_n and_o jehudith_n and_o this_o last_o word_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o king_n ch_z 18._o v._n 26._o be_v oppose_v to_o aramith_n which_o signify_v in_o syriack_n precamur_fw-la loquaris_fw-la nobis_fw-la syriace_n &_o non_fw-la judaice_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o ezrah_n ch_n 4._o v._n 7._o and_o in_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n ch_n 2._o v._n 4._o aramith_n have_v still_o the_o same_o signification_n on_o the_o contrary_a jehudith_n signify_v the_o hebrew_n tongue_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o syriack_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o chron._n ch_n 32._o v._n 18._o 2_o king_n 18._o 26._o and_o in_o isaiah_n ch_n 36._o v._n 11._o there_o be_v several_a jew_n therefore_o in_o the_o time_n of_o ezrah_n that_o still_o speak_v hebrew_n and_o this_o be_v evident_o prove_v by_o the_o book_n of_o ezrah_n that_o be_v make_v since_o the_o captivity_n and_o yet_o be_v write_v in_o hebrew_n and_o not_o in_o chaldee_n except_o some_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o ezrah_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o opposition_n that_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n who_o speak_v chaldee_n give_v to_o the_o jew_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o jew_n both_o understand_v and_o speak_v hebrew_n for_o otherwise_o why_o shall_v ezrah_n if_o he_o design_v to_o have_v his_o book_n intelligible_a by_o all_o the_o jew_n write_v they_o in_o a_o language_n which_o be_v not_o natural_a to_o they_o the_o same_o consideration_n will_v hold_v good_a as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o latter_a prophet_n who_o write_v in_o hebrew_n after_o the_o captivity_n and_o yet_o address_v their_o prophecy_n to_o all_o the_o people_n but_o last_o that_o which_o admit_v of_o no_o reply_n be_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n in_o the_o book_n of_o nehemiah_n ch_n 8._o and_o 9_o where_o we_o find_v that_o the_o law_n be_v read_v in_o hebrew_n before_o the_o people_n and_o all_o the_o people_n hearken_v to_o it_o and_o understand_v it_o these_o remark_n have_v be_v late_o make_v by_o a_o very_a ingenious_a and_o learned_a person_n mr._n simon_n indeed_o brag_v that_o he_o have_v invincible_a reason_n to_o overthrow_v they_o when_o he_o have_v honour_v the_o world_n with_o a_o sight_n of_o they_o we_o shall_v see_v whether_o they_o be_v powerful_a enough_o to_o make_v we_o retract_v this_o opinion_n as_o he_o will_v willing_o persuade_v we_o they_o be_v but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v it_o amiss_o if_o till_o then_o we_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o mind_n f_z the_o syriack_n tongue_n mix_v with_o hebrew_a word_n become_v the_o vulgar_a language_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v afterward_o call_v the_o hebrew_n tongue_n the_o truth_n of_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o hebrew_n word_n that_o we_o find_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v all_o as_o st._n jerome_n observe_v syriack_n word_n and_o what_o our_o bless_a saviour_n say_v that_o not_o one_o jota_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n shall_v pass_v away_o etc._n etc._n make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o jew_n at_o that_o time_n use_v the_o present_a hebrew_n alphabet_n and_o not_o the_o ancient_a and_o it_o be_v demonstrate_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v a_o little_a letter_n which_o be_v true_a of_o the_o syriack_n and_o hebrew_n jâ—d_n and_o not_o of_o the_o samaritan_n which_o have_v three_o foot_n g_o the_n chaldee_n paraphrasâ—â—_n which_o we_o have_v see_v to_o be_v of_o a_o lâ—ter_a date_n the_o câ—â—ldee_n paraphrase_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n the_o first_o that_o contain_v the_o pentateuch_n be_v attribute_v to_o oâ—kelos_n the_o second_o that_o contain_v the_o prophet_n to_o jonathan_n the_o three_o to_o one_o josephus_n the_o blind_a there_o be_v likewise_o another_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n call_v that_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o another_o of_o the_o canticle_n but_o all_o these_o paraphrase_n be_v imperfect_a as_o well_o as_o new_a since_o that_o time_n the_o jew_n have_v commit_v to_o write_v abundance_n of_o tradition_n in_o a_o book_n which_o they_o call_v misna_n they_o afterward_o compose_v commentary_n upon_o it_o whereof_o the_o most_o celebrate_a be_v call_v the_o gâ—mera_n but_o all_o these_o book_n be_v full_a of_o ridiculous_a foolish_a fiction_n and_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o the_o scripture_n the_o masora_n that_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o a_o critical_a performance_n upon_o the_o bible_n be_v of_o more_o use_n and_o advantage_n the_o folly_n and_o whimsy_n of_o the_o cabala_n be_v impertinent_a and_o impious_a h_z about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 500_o the_o jew_n of_o tiberias_n invent_v the_o point_n these_o point_n be_v not_o use_v in_o st._n jerom_n time_n as_o may_v be_v easy_o prove_v from_o several_a passage_n of_o this_o father_n draw_v out_o of_o his_o 22th_o question_n upon_o jeremiah_n and_o out_o of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o habakkuk_n in_o chap._n 3._o vers._n 20._o which_o abundant_o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o pronunciation_n of_o the_o hebrew_n word_n be_v not_o determine_v by_o the_o point_n as_o it_o have_v be_v since_o ay_o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o one_o can_v absolute_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v a_o greek_a version_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o bible_n make_v in_o the_o time_n of_o ptolemy_n philadelphus_n it_o be_v not_o credible_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o aristeas_n and_o aristobulus_n entire_o invent_v the_o whole_a history_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o part_n of_o it_o true_a it_o be_v sar_n more_o probable_a that_o they_o only_o add_v several_a circumstance_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v assure_o certain_a mr._n simon_n imagine_v that_o this_o version_n be_v call_v the_o septuagint_n because_o it_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o sanedrim_n but_o this_o be_v a_o conjecture_n without_o any_o foundation_n k_n some_o of_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v this_o fiction_n of_o the_o talmudist_n the_o author_n of_o the_o discourse_n against_o the_o greek_n attribute_v to_o st._n justin_n st._n irenaeus_n and_o st._n clement_n believe_v it_o st._n austin_n question_v and_o doubt_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o st._n jeroâ—â—_n laugh_v at_o it_o l_o aquila_n the_o jew_n a_o certain_a syriack_n author_n â—ited_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr le_fw-fr jâ—i_fw-fr the_o publisher_n of_o the_o french_a poâ—â—gâ—â—ot_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v descend_v from_o adrian_n and_o add_v many_o other_o passage_n 〈◊〉_d be_v extreme_o improbable_a st._n jerom_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v a_o jew_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o habakkuk_n upon_o the_o three_o of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o marcellus_n m_o theodotion_n the_o disciple_n of_o tatian_n st._n jerom_n testimony_n confirm_v what_o we_o have_v say_v here_o st._n irenâ—â—s_n name_v he_o in_o his_o book_n against_o hâ—â—esy_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o live_v when_o elutâ—erius_n be_v pope_n n_z symmachus_n etc._n etc._n what_o we_o say_v concern_v this_o man_n be_v take_v out_o of_o st._n jerom_n in_o his_o preface_n upon_o job_n eusebius_n also_o say_v l._n 6._o c._n 7._o that_o he_o be_v a_o ebionite_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o hilâ—ry_n the_o deacon_n author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n paul_n attribute_v to_o st._n ambrose_n call_v the_o ebionite_n sâ—…machians_n o_o we_o yet_o find_v another_o version_n of_o the_o bible_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n caracalla_n st._n epiphanius_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o this_o five_o version_n be_v find_v at_o jericho_n the_o author_n of_o the_o abridgement_n attribute_v to_o st._n athanasius_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n but_o eusebius_n follow_v the_o testimony_n of_o origen_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o six_o be_v find_v at_o nicopolis_n that_o we_o do_v know_v where_o origen_n find_v the_o five_o and_o that_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v only_o a_o version_n of_o the_o psalm_n be_v find_v at_o jericho_n consult_v euseb._n l._n 6._o c._n 16._o st._n jerom_n assure_v we_o that_o all_o these_o translation_n be_v make_v by_o jew_n p_o eusebius_n st._n jerom_n and_o several_a other_o ancient_n make_v no_o distinction_n between_o the_o octapla_n from_o the_o hexapla_fw-la they_o place_v the_o five_o six_o and_o seven_o version_n in_o what_o they_o
shall_v soon_o be_v destroy_v 948_o year_n after_o its_o foundation_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n that_o can_v never_o be_v assert_v by_o late_a christian_n who_o will_v have_v be_v very_o far_o from_o admit_v such_o notion_n when_o they_o be_v convince_v of_o the_o falsity_n of_o these_o prediction_n upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n be_v certain_o forge_v in_o the_o second_o century_n but_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o determine_v the_o precise_a time_n and_o by_o who_o this_o be_v do_v all_o that_o can_v be_v allege_v as_o most_o probable_a be_v that_o they_o begin_v to_o appear_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n antoninus_n pius_n 5._o pius_n they_o begin_v to_o appear_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antoninus_n pius_n possevinus_n affirm_v that_o these_o book_n be_v write_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o câ—mmodus_n but_o he_o be_v deceive_v in_o take_v the_o conflagration_n mention_v in_o book_n v._o for_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o emperor_n for_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusaleus_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n which_o be_v call_v the_o desirable_a house_n and_o the_o guardian_n temple_n of_o god_n we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o the_o author_n have_v see_v lucius_n and_o marcus_n but_o that_o he_o know_v not_o the_o late_a emperor_n all_o the_o father_n that_o have_v quote_v the_o sibylline_a book_n write_v either_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o antoninus_n pius_n or_o after_o that_o time_n josephus_n indeed_o and_o hermas_n cite_v the_o sibyl_n but_o in_o general_a term_n and_o there_o be_v possible_o some_o verse_n extant_a under_o their_o name_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o josephus_n who_o produce_v one_o of_o they_o concern_v the_o tower_n of_o babel_n lib._n 1._o ant._n c._n 5._o m._n vossius_fw-la in_o his_o last_o book_n give_v we_o a_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n somewhat_o different_a from_o this_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o ancient_a write_n of_o the_o sibyl_n which_o be_v preserve_v until_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o capitol_n be_v entire_o profane_a and_o differ_v from_o those_o that_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o father_n but_o he_o maintain_v that_o among_o those_o that_o be_v bring_v from_o greece_n by_o octacilius_n crassus_n there_o be_v some_o prophecy_n insert_v that_o have_v be_v receive_v from_o the_o jew_n who_o pretend_v that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o the_o sibyl_n in_o which_o the_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n be_v foretell_v and_o that_o these_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o father_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n which_o title_n be_v actual_o attribute_v to_o they_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v well_o enough_o contrive_v yet_o lie_v liable_a to_o many_o difficulty_n for_o first_o the_o collection_n of_o oracle_n ascribe_v to_o the_o sibyl_n that_o be_v make_v after_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o capitol_n relate_v no_o less_o to_o the_o pagan_a superstition_n than_o the_o ancient_a verse_n ascribe_v to_o the_o sibyl_n of_o cuma_n second_o since_o the_o prediction_n concern_v jesus_n christ_n express_v in_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o sibylline_a book_n and_o quote_v by_o the_o father_n be_v clear_a than_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o jew_n there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o they_o can_v proceed_v from_o any_o of_o that_o nation_n last_o the_o doctrine_n comprise_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n seem_v rather_o to_o be_v that_o of_o a_o christian_n than_o of_o a_o jew_n since_o the_o come_v of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v therein_o manifest_o foretell_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a the_o last_o judgement_n and_o hell_n fire_n be_v express_o describe_v in_o plain_a term_n and_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o millennium_n of_o the_o appear_v of_o antichrist_n together_o with_o many_o other_o thing_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n which_o can_v not_o be_v relate_v but_o by_o one_o that_o have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n therefore_o it_o be_v much_o more_o probable_a that_o the_o write_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n be_v forge_v by_o a_o christian_a rather_o than_o by_o a_o jew_n however_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v surprise_v that_o we_o reject_v those_o book_n as_o supposititious_a which_o have_v be_v quote_v by_o the_o ancient_n as_o real_a and_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o we_o thereby_o contemn_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n or_o that_o we_o impugn_v the_o truth_n on_o the_o contrary_a we_o shall_v do_v a_o injury_n to_o it_o if_o we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o support_v it_o by_o false_a proof_n especial_o when_o we_o be_v convince_v of_o their_o forgery_n the_o father_n be_v to_o be_v excuse_v for_o cite_v the_o sibylline_a verse_n as_o true_a because_o they_o have_v not_o examine_v they_o and_o find_v they_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sibyl_n they_o real_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v they_o but_o they_o that_o be_v certain_o inform_v of_o the_o contrary_a will_v be_v inexcusable_a if_o they_o continue_v to_o rely_v on_o such_o testimonial_n or_o refuse_v ingenuous_o to_o confess_v what_o the_o truth_n oblige_v they_o to_o own_o and_o indeed_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v admire_v that_o the_o father_n do_v not_o examine_v these_o book_n critical_o it_o be_v sufficient_o know_v that_o they_o whole_o apply_v themselves_o to_o matter_n of_o the_o great_a consequence_n at_o that_o time_n and_o that_o they_o often_o happen_v to_o be_v mistake_v in_o profane_a history_n and_o to_o cite_v fictitious_a book_n such_o be_v the_o work_n of_o hystaspes_n and_o mercurius_n trismegistus_n which_o they_o almost_o always_o join_v with_o those_o of_o the_o sibyl_n as_o also_o the_o act_n of_o pilate_n apocryphal_a gospel_n divers_a act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o record_n that_o have_v be_v undoubted_o forge_v but_o although_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n cite_v the_o oracle_n of_o the_o sibyl_n yet_o there_o be_v even_o then_o many_o christian_n that_o reject_v they_o as_o counterfeit_n and_o can_v not_o be_v persuade_v to_o approve_v the_o practice_n of_o those_o that_o make_v use_v of_o their_o testimony_n who_o in_o derision_n they_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o sibyllist_n this_o be_v attest_v by_o origen_n in_o his_o five_o book_n against_o celsus_n celsus_n say_v he_o object_n that_o there_o be_v sibyllist_n among_o we_o perhaps_o because_o he_o have_v hear_v it_o report_v that_o there_o be_v some_o among_o we_o who_o reprove_v those_o that_o affirm_v that_o the_o sibyl_n be_v a_o prophetess_n and_o call_v they_o sibyllist_n st._n augustine_n have_v likewise_o acknowledge_v the_o falsity_n of_o these_o pretend_a oracle_n and_o as_o often_o as_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o they_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o be_v not_o convince_v of_o their_o truth_n particular_o in_o lib._n 18._o c._n 45._o de_fw-fr civit._n dei._n be_v it_o not_o say_v he_o that_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o prophecy_n that_o be_v produce_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o other_o concern_v jesus_n christ_n be_v feign_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o in_o cap._n 47._o it_o may_v be_v believe_v that_o all_o the_o prophecy_n relate_v to_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v forge_v by_o the_o christian_n wherefore_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o solid_a in_o confute_v the_o pagan_n than_o to_o allege_v those_o prophecy_n that_o be_v take_v from_o the_o book_n of_o our_o enemy_n but_o the_o heathen_n say_v they_o doubt_v not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o sibyl_n that_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o father_n they_o only_o put_v another_o sense_n upon_o they_o nay_o they_o even_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o own_o that_o the_o sibylline_a verse_n foretell_v the_o nativity_n of_o a_o certain_a new_a king_n and_o a_o considerable_a revolution_n this_o be_v mention_v by_o tully_n in_o divers_a place_n moreover_o when_o pompey_n take_v the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o be_v common_o report_v that_o the_o sibyl_n have_v foretell_v that_o nature_n design_v a_o king_n for_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n the_o senate_n be_v likewise_o astonish_v at_o it_o and_z by_o reason_n of_o this_o prediction_n refuse_v to_o send_v a_o general_n or_o a_o army_n into_o egypt_n lentulus_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o cicero_n and_o sâ—llust_n flatter_v do_v himself_o that_o he_o shall_v become_v this_o king_n that_o be_v intimate_v by_o the_o sibyl_n other_o have_v interpret_v this_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o julius_n câ—sar_n or_o augustus_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o cicero_n and_o suetonius_n virgil_n in_o his_o four_o eâ—logue_n produce_v the_o verse_n
another_o of_o theological_a instruction_n a_o treatise_n concern_v the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n 7._o god_n lib._n the_o cael_a hier._n c._n 7._o and_o another_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o mind_n and_o of_o those_o that_o may_v be_v perceive_v by_o the_o sense_n hier._n sense_n c._n 1_o and_o 2._o the_o cael_a hier._n but_o these_o be_v lose_v the_o other_o have_v be_v often_o print_v in_o greek_a and_o in_o latin_a separately_z 1626._o separately_z often_o print_v in_o greek_a and_o in_o latin_a separately_z in_o greek_a by_o morellus_n in_o the_o year_n 1562_o with_o the_o scholia_fw-la of_o maximus_n and_o pachymeres_n at_o basil_n in_o 1539_o and_o at_o venice_n in_o 1558_o in_o latin_a of_o the_o version_n of_o ambrose_n camaldulensis_fw-la at_o strasburg_n in_o 1468_o and_o in_o 1502_o with_o the_o note_n of_o jacobus_n faber_n stapulensis_n in_o 1504_o at_o alcala_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o ficinus_fw-la at_o colen_n by_o quentelius_n in_o 1546._o in_o this_o edition_n they_o have_v put_v in_o the_o version_n of_o scotus_n erigena_n petrus_n sarrasinus_n ambrose_n camaldulensis_fw-la and_o marsilius_n ficinus_fw-la together_o with_o a_o paraphrase_n by_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr verceil_fw-fr and_o the_o annotation_n of_o dionysius_n carthusianus_n perionius_n find_v these_o version_n too_o obscure_a make_v a_o new_a translation_n which_o be_v print_v at_o colen_n at_o paris_n in_o 1557_o and_o 1567._o and_o at_o lion_n in_o 1585._o clausarus_n likewise_o make_v another_o translation_n that_o be_v print_v at_o strasburg_n in_o 1546._o the_o book_n de_fw-fr mystica_fw-la theologia_n be_v print_v with_o the_o note_n of_o a_o divine_a at_o paris_n in_o quarto_n in_o the_o year_n 1626._o and_o be_v publish_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o lanselius_n at_o paris_n anno_fw-la dom._n 1615_o afterward_o at_o antwerp_n in_o 1634_o and_o again_o at_o paris_n 1644_o by_o the_o jesuit_n corderius_n together_o with_o the_o commentary_n of_o pachymeres_n and_o maximus_n st._n ignatius_n ignatius_n surname_v theophorus_n flesh._n theophorus_n surname_v theophorus_n this_o be_v not_o a_o a_o epithet_n but_o his_o surname_n some_o have_v believe_v that_o he_o be_v that_o young_a child_n who_o jesus_n christ_n place_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o he_o take_v the_o name_n of_o theophorus_n but_o this_o be_v a_o vain_a imagination_n without_o any_o ground_n not_o support_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o any_o ancient_a author_n and_o beside_o it_o contradict_v the_o opinion_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n who_o declare_v that_o s._n ignatius_n never_o see_v our_o saviour_n in_o the_o flesh._n be_v the_o successor_n of_o evodius_n ignatius_n evodius_n the_o successor_n of_o evodius_n s._n chrysostom_n theodoret_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o alexandria_n affirm_v that_o he_o be_v ordain_v by_o s._n peter_n but_o eusebius_n s._n jerom_n and_o the_o other_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a writer_n place_n evodius_n between_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n ignatius_n in_o the_o episcopal_n see_v ignatius_n s._n ignatius_n of_o antioch_n about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 70._o he_o govern_v this_o church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o almost_o forty_o year_n with_o admirable_a prudence_n and_o constancy_n and_o at_o last_o suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o trajan_n when_o this_o holy_a prelate_n have_v profess_v the_o faith_n even_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n himself_o with_o great_a courage_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v the_o act_n of_o his_o martyrdom_n be_v condemn_v to_o be_v expose_v to_o wild_a beast_n in_o the_o amphitheatre_n at_o rome_n and_o he_o be_v repute_v to_o have_v write_v his_o epistle_n to_o several_a church_n in_o the_o way_n as_o he_o be_v carry_v a_o prisoner_n in_o chain_n to_o that_o city_n for_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o since_o there_o be_v very_o great_a difficulty_n concern_v the_o number_n and_o different_a edition_n of_o these_o epistle_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o draw_v up_o their_o history_n and_o to_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o author_n that_o have_v mention_v they_o since_o his_o time_n immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o holy_a martyr_n polycarp_n bishop_n of_o smyrna_n his_o disciple_n collect_v these_o epistle_n and_o send_v they_o to_o the_o christian_n of_o philippi_n as_o appear_v from_o a_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v to_o they_o and_o which_o can_v be_v question_v without_o contradict_v not_o only_a eusebius_n s._n jerom_n and_o photius_n the_o most_o renown_a critic_n of_o antiquity_n but_o also_o s._n irenaeus_n himself_o the_o disciple_n of_o s._n polycarp_n who_o cite_v this_o epistle_n and_o commend_v it_o in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v a_o epistle_n of_o polycarp_n to_o the_o christian_n of_o philippi_n which_o be_v extreme_o accurate_a and_o very_o proper_a to_o show_v the_o character_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o truth_n to_o those_o that_o take_v any_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n moreover_o we_o have_v not_o only_o a_o approbation_n of_o s._n polycarp'_v epistle_n by_o s._n irenaeus_n to_o prove_v the_o authority_n of_o s._n ignatius_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o evident_a that_o this_o father_n have_v read_v these_o epistle_n irenaeus_n say_v eusebius_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n ignatius_n and_o mention_n his_o epistle_n in_o these_o word_n thus_o one_o of_o our_o brethren_n be_v condemn_v for_o maintain_v the_o faith_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o wild_a beast_n say_v word_n say_v wild_a beast_n say_v in_o cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o any_o author_n we_o say_v as_o he_o say_v or_o as_o he_o write_v without_o use_v any_o choice_n and_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o s._n irenaeus_n only_o produce_v a_o remarkable_a expression_n of_o s._n ignatius_n without_o take_v it_o from_o any_o of_o his_o work_n for_o it_o be_v much_o more_o probable_a that_o he_o take_v it_o from_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n because_o it_o be_v find_v there_o word_n for_o word_n i_o be_o the_o wheat_n of_o god_n and_o shall_v be_v ground_n by_o the_o tooth_n of_o wild_a beast_n that_o i_o may_v become_v the_o bread_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o word_n recite_v by_o s._n irenaeus_n in_o lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 28._o be_v also_o find_v at_o present_a in_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n to_o the_o roman_n origen_n have_v cite_v the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n and_o that_o which_o he_o produce_v in_o two_o several_a place_n be_v read_v in_o those_o that_o be_v now_o extant_a i_o have_v find_v it_o write_v say_v he_o in_o his_o 6_o homily_n on_o s._n luke_n in_o the_o epistle_n of_o a_o certain_a martyr_n i_o mean_v ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o be_v expose_v to_o wild_a beast_n at_o rome_n i_o have_v find_v it_o write_v i_o say_v very_o elegant_o that_o the_o virginity_n of_o mary_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o prince_n of_o this_o world_n this_o passage_n be_v word_n for_o word_n in_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n to_o the_o ephesian_n the_o second_o passage_n quote_v by_o origen_n be_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o canticle_n we_o remember_v say_v he_o the_o expression_n of_o a_o saint_n name_v ignatius_n in_o speak_v concern_v jesus_n christ_n my_o love_n be_v crucify_a and_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v reprehend_v on_o this_o account_n these_o be_v the_o testimony_n take_v from_o author_n who_o write_v in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o century_n in_o the_o fourt_n eusebius_n cite_v the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n declare_v their_o number_n and_o give_v we_o a_o catalogue_n of_o they_o he_o say_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o his_o history_n chap._n 36._o that_o this_o holy_a martyr_n be_v carry_v from_o asia_n into_o italy_n confirm_v the_o church_n of_o the_o several_a city_n through_o which_o he_o pass_v in_o the_o faith_n and_o admonish_v they_o to_o avoid_v heresy_n by_o constant_o adhere_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o be_v arrive_v at_o smyrna_n where_o l_o polycarp_n be_v then_o bishop_n he_o write_v four_o letter_n the_o first_o to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n wherein_o he_o mention_n onesimus_n their_o pastor_n the_o second_o to_o the_o magnesian_o wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o damas_n their_o bishop_n the_o three_o to_o the_o trallian_n where_o he_o name_v bishop_n polybius_n and_o the_o last_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wherein_o he_o entreat_v the_o roman_n not_o to_o deprive_v he_o through_o the_o fervour_n of_o their_o prayer_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n afterward_o he_o recite_v a_o large_a fragment_n of_o this_o epistle_n and_o add_v that_o be_v depart_v from_o smyrna_n and_o arrive_v at_o troas_n he_o write_v to_o 〈◊〉_d philadelphians_n
of_o commelinus_n in_o greek_a and_o latin_a publish_v by_o fridericus_n silburgius_n anno_fw-la dom._n 1593._o it_o comprehend_v the_o entire_a work_n of_o s._n justin_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n the_o first_o whereof_o contain_v the_o book_n against_o the_o gentile_n the_o second_o the_o dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n and_o the_o three_o the_o tract_n that_o be_v compose_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o christian_n they_o be_v translate_v by_o langus_n except_o the_o second_o oration_n against_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o epistle_n to_o diognetus_n which_o be_v of_o henry_n stephen_n translation_n at_o the_o end_n be_v subjoin_v some_o note_n of_o silburgius_n stephens_n and_o other_o learned_a man_n morellus_n follow_v this_o edition_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o work_n of_o s._n justin_n which_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1615_o and_o 1656._o only_o he_o add_v the_o small_a tract_n of_o athenagoras_n theophilus_n hermias_n and_o tatian_n this_o last_o edition_n be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o best_a and_o yet_o it_o be_v very_o imperfect_a and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o another_o might_n ere_o long_o be_v publish_v to_o this_o end_n a_o new_a version_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o all_o st._n justin_n work_n because_o langus_n have_v many_o defect_n the_o ancient_a manuscript_n ought_v to_o be_v consult_v if_o any_o such_o can_v be_v find_v and_o exact_o compare_v with_o the_o greek_a text_n which_o be_v not_o correct_v by_o silburgius_n from_o any_o manuscript_n last_o some_o annotation_n ought_v to_o be_v add_v and_o many_o of_o those_o that_o be_v already_o print_v shall_v be_v cut_v off_o as_o for_o the_o dispose_n of_o these_o work_n the_o follow_a order_n may_v be_v observe_v they_o shall_v be_v divide_v into_o three_o class_n 1._o those_o that_o be_v real_o compose_v by_o s._n justin._n 2._o those_o that_o may_v be_v he_o though_o we_o can_v certain_o affirm_v it_o and_o 3._o those_o that_o be_v manifest_o supposititious_a his_o apology_n to_o the_o emperor_n antoninus_n that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o first_o apology_n that_o so_o for_o the_o future_a it_o may_v always_o be_v cite_v under_o that_o name_n aught_o to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o front_n the_o other_o apology_n that_o immediate_o follow_v shall_v be_v entitle_v the_o second_o after_o this_o may_v be_v insert_v the_o fragment_n of_o the_o book_n concern_v monarchy_n the_o excellent_a dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n shall_v be_v the_o last_o treatise_n of_o this_o class_n at_o least_o till_o some_o of_o those_o that_o be_v lose_v happen_v to_o be_v find_v the_o second_o class_n shall_v contain_v the_o two_o oration_n to_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o epistle_n to_o diognetus_n the_o three_o may_v take_v in_o all_o the_o book_n that_o be_v undoubted_o forge_v which_o also_o may_v be_v distinguish_v into_o two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o whereof_o shall_v be_v place_v those_o write_n that_o may_v be_v in_o some_o manner_n useful_a such_o be_v the_o 146_o question_n the_o exposition_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o epistle_n to_o zena_n and_o serenus_n and_o then_o in_o the_o second_o one_o may_v add_v the_o philosophical_a tract_n above_o cite_v if_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v more_o convenient_a to_o omit_v they_o altogether_o melito_n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n in_o asia_n be_v one_o of_o those_o father_n who_o write_v the_o most_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n but_o there_o remain_v nothing_o of_o they_o at_o present_a but_o melito_n melito_n the_o title_n and_o a_o few_o small_a fragment_n produce_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o his_o history_n chap._n 26._o the_o title_n be_v these_o two_o book_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n one_o of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o prophet_n one_o prophet_n a_o book_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o prophet_n some_o reckon_v two_o book_n on_o this_o subject_a but_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o greek_a text_n of_o eusebius_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n jerom_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o one_o of_o the_o church_n one_o of_o the_o lordsday_n one_o concern_v the_o nature_n of_o man_n another_z of_o his_o creation_n one_o of_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o sense_n unto_o faith_n sense_n faith_n one_o of_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o sense_n unto_o faith_n s._n jerom_n and_o ruffinus_n distinguish_v the_o book_n of_o faith_n from_o that_o of_o the_o sense_n but_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o book_n bear_v the_o abovementioned_a title_n as_o be_v compose_v against_o some_o heretic_n who_o assert_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v only_o according_a to_o our_o sense_n a_o book_n concern_v the_o soul_n the_o body_n and_o the_o spirit_n one_o of_o baptism_n another_o of_o truth_n another_o concern_v the_o generation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o of_o prophecy_n one_o of_o hospitality_n another_o entitle_v the_o key_n one_o of_o the_o devil_n another_o of_o the_o apocalypse_n one_o of_o god_n incarnate_a interpretation_n incarnate_a of_o god_n incarnate_a it_o be_v express_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o god_n incarnate_a or_o invest_v with_o a_o body_n other_o expound_v this_o passage_n after_o another_o manner_n imagine_v that_o he_o maintain_v that_o god_n be_v corporeal_a but_o this_o last_o be_v not_o the_o proper_a signification_n of_o the_o greek_a word_n however_o origen_n cite_v by_o theodoret_n in_o quest._n 20._o in_o exodum_fw-la say_v that_o melito_n write_v a_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o god_n be_v corporeal_a which_o answer_v to_o the_o other_o interpretation_n and_o a_o collection_n take_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n last_o a_o apology_n present_v to_o marcus_n antoninus_n whereof_o we_o have_v a_o fragment_n in_o eusebius_n wherein_o melito_n entreat_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o examine_v the_o accusation_n that_o be_v allege_v against_o the_o christian_n and_o to_o cause_v the_o persecution_n to_o cease_v by_o revoke_v the_o edict_n that_o he_o have_v publish_v against_o they_o he_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v destructive_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o it_o be_v very_o much_o augment_v since_o the_o propagation_n thereof_o that_o this_o religion_n be_v persecute_v only_o by_o wicked_a emperor_n such_o as_o nero_n and_o domitian_n that_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n and_o antoninus_n have_v write_v several_a letter_n in_o its_o behalf_n and_o therefore_o he_o hope_v to_o obtain_v of_o his_o clemency_n and_o generosity_n the_o favour_n which_o he_o so_o earnest_o request_v eusebius_n also_o give_v we_o another_o little_a fragment_n out_o of_o the_o book_n concern_v easter_n to_o show_v the_o time_n when_o this_o author_n write_v in_o which_o he_o mention_n sagaris_n bishop_n of_o laodicea_n who_o he_o affirm_v to_o have_v suffer_v martyrdom_n under_o servilius_n paulus_n the_o proconsul_n of_o asia_n as_o also_o another_o fragment_n more_o considerable_a which_o be_v the_o preface_n to_o his_o collection_n wherein_o he_o give_v we_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n omit_v those_o that_o be_v not_o include_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n these_o be_v the_o book_n of_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la wisdom_n for_o he_o call_v the_o book_n of_o the_o proverb_n by_o the_o name_n of_o wisdom_n judith_n esther_n and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n there_o be_v also_o another_o fragment_n of_o melito_n preserve_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n common_o call_v the_o alexandrian_a in_o olympiad_n 236._o wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o adore_v insensible_a stone_n but_o that_o they_o worship_v one_o god_n alone_o who_o be_v before_o all_o thing_n and_o in_o all_o thing_n and_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v god_n and_o the_o word_n before_o all_o age_n it_o be_v not_o know_v from_o what_o book_n this_o fragment_n be_v take_v but_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o be_v in_o his_o apology_n to_o the_o emperor_n some_o other_o passage_n be_v likewise_o attribute_v to_o he_o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o catena_n of_o the_o greek_a father_n upon_o genesis_n but_o they_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v unworthy_a of_o this_o author_n writer_n author_n unworthy_a of_o this_o author_n one_o of_o these_o passage_n be_v produce_v by_o halloixius_n be_v a_o comparison_n between_o isaac_n and_o jesus_n christ_n full_a of_o childish_a notion_n and_o expression_n that_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o modern_a than_o the_o ancient_a writer_n we_o find_v also_o in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la another_o book_n under_o his_o name_n entitle_v of_o the_o passage_n or_o death_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o be_v insert_v by_o pope_n gelasius_n among_o the_o apocryphal_a write_n and_o reject_v by_o
eusebius_n cite_v a_o fragment_n of_o this_o book_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o subject_n and_o occasion_n which_o induce_v serapion_n to_o write_v it_o be_v a_o contest_v that_o arise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rhossus_fw-la in_o cilicia_n about_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o gospel_n that_o serapion_n happen_v to_o be_v there_o permit_v they_o to_o read_v it_o but_o that_o afterward_o be_v convince_v that_o those_o person_n who_o defend_v it_o be_v secret_a heretic_n and_o that_o martion_n who_o be_v the_o principal_a asserter_n of_o it_o receive_v it_o from_o some_o heretic_n name_v the_o docâ—tâ—_n who_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o real_o suffer_v but_o only_o in_o appearance_n he_o write_v this_o letter_n to_o they_o till_o he_o can_v go_v to_o see_v they_o himself_o to_o acquaint_v they_o with_o the_o falsity_n and_o error_n of_o that_o gospel_n st._n i_o take_v notice_n that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v some_o short_a epistle_n of_o the_o same_o author_n that_o be_v conformable_a to_o his_o austere_a rigid_a way_n of_o live_v but_o they_o be_v whole_o lose_v this_o bishop_n govern_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n till_o the_o first_o year_n of_o the_o emperor_n caracalla_n and_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 203._o antoninus_n succeed_v he_o and_o be_v the_o nine_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n after_o the_o apostle_n rhodon_n rhodon_n though_o he_o be_v of_o asia_n study_v at_o rome_n and_o have_v tatian_n for_o his_o master_n he_o write_v many_o book_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n a_o treatise_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n dedicate_v to_o one_o callistion_n he_o likewise_o write_v a_o piece_n upon_o the_o hexaëmeron_n st._n jerome_n attribute_n rhodon_n rhodon_n to_o he_o a_o book_n against_o the_o montanist_n a_o fragment_n of_o which_o as_o he_o suppose_v eusebius_n have_v cite_v but_o since_o eusebius_n say_v nothing_o of_o its_o be_v write_v by_o rhodon_n and_o since_o it_o be_v certain_o of_o a_o late_a date_n we_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o it_o can_v be_v he_o so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o of_o rhodon_n leave_v save_v only_o a_o passage_n or_o two_o cite_v by_o eusebius_n take_v out_o of_o his_o book_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n wherein_o he_o observe_v that_o this_o heresy_n in_o his_o time_n be_v divide_v into_o several_a sect_n that_o one_o apelles_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o principle_n but_o that_o the_o reject_v the_o prophecy_n that_o some_o other_o as_o potitus_n and_o basilicus_n acknowledge_v two_o and_o other_o introduce_v three_o nature_n he_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v a_o conference_n with_o apelles_n and_o that_o he_o himself_o be_v convince_v of_o several_a error_n in_o their_o conference_n say_v that_o we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o examine_v what_o we_o believe_v and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o place_n their_o hope_n in_o jesus_n christ_n crucify_v will_v be_v save_v that_o the_o question_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v exceed_v obscure_a that_o he_o in_o truth_n believe_v there_o be_v but_o one_o principle_n but_o that_o he_o be_v not_o assure_v of_o it_o and_o that_o the_o prophecy_n be_v contrary_a one_o to_o another_o last_o eusebius_n add_v that_o rhodon_n say_v in_o this_o book_n that_o he_o be_v tatian_n disciple_n at_o rome_n that_o tatian_n have_v write_v a_o book_n concern_v the_o most_o difficult_a question_n of_o scripture_n promise_v to_o explain_v they_o but_o that_o have_v never_o do_v it_o he_o himself_o endeavour_v to_o perform_v it_o and_o this_o be_v all_o we_o know_v of_o this_o author_n he_o flourish_v under_o the_o emperor_n commodus_n and_o severus_n pantaenus_n pantaenus_n a_o stoic_a philosopher_n palestine_n philosopher_n bear_a in_o sicily_n some_o have_v think_v that_o he_o be_v a_o hebrew_n but_o they_o be_v mistake_v for_o st._n clement_n speak_v of_o the_o master_n he_o have_v in_o egypt_n who_o be_v our_o pantaenus_n lib._n 1._o strom._n call_v he_o the_o sicilian_a muse_n which_o show_v that_o he_o be_v a_o sicilian_a for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v as_o soon_o have_v call_v he_o the_o attic_a muse._n that_o master_n of_o he_o who_o he_o call_v a_o hebrew_n be_v another_o person_n that_o instruct_v he_o in_o palestine_n bear_v in_o sicily_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n commodus_n catalogo_fw-la commodus_n preside_v eusebius_n lib._n 5._o c._n 10._o and_o st._n jerome_n in_o catalogo_fw-la preside_v over_o the_o celebrate_a school_n of_o alexandria_n where_o from_o the_o time_n of_o s._n mark_v the_o founder_n of_o that_o church_n they_o have_v always_o a_o divine_a that_o be_v eminent_a for_o pantaenus_n pantaenus_n his_o learning_n and_o piety_n to_o explain_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o intru_v they_o in_o human_a learning_n he_o be_v oblige_v for_o a_o time_n to_o leave_v this_o employment_n to_o undertake_v another_o far_o more_o excellent_a for_o the_o indian_n have_v send_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n to_o furnish_v they_o with_o a_o divine_a to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n demetrius_n send_v pantaenus_n thither_o who_o undertake_v this_o mission_n with_o joy_n and_o behave_v himself_o very_o worthy_o in_o it_o it_o be_v report_v that_o he_o find_v that_o the_o indian_n have_v already_o some_o tincture_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v be_v infuse_v by_o st._n bartholomew_n the_o apostle_n and_o that_o he_o meet_v with_o the_o gospel_n of_o s._n matthew_n among_o they_o write_v in_o hebrew_n indian_n hebrew_n which_o that_o apostle_n have_v leave_v there_o s._n i_o tell_v we_o that_o pantaenus_n bring_v it_o with_o he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o his_o time_n preserve_v in_o the_o library_n of_o alexandria_n i_o can_v easy_o prevail_v with_o myself_o to_o believe_v this_o story_n and_o indeed_o i_o shall_v rather_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n which_o the_o nazarenes_n own_v which_o may_v pass_v for_o that_o of_o s._n matthew_n for_o why_o shall_v s._n bartholomew_n leave_v a_o hebrew_n book_n with_o indian_n which_o that_o apostle_n have_v leave_v there_o after_o pantaenus_n be_v return_v to_o alexandria_n he_o re-assumed_n the_o government_n of_o the_o school_n of_o that_o city_n which_o in_o his_o absence_n he_o in_o all_o probability_n have_v commit_v to_o the_o care_n of_o his_o disciple_n s._n clemment_n a_o presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n he_o continue_v to_o explain_v the_o holy_a scripture_n public_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o severus_n and_o antoninus_n caracalla_n and_o as_o s._n jerome_n tell_v we_o be_v more_o serviceable_a to_o the_o church_n by_o his_o discourse_n than_o by_o his_o write_n nevertheless_o he_o publish_v some_o commentary_n upon_o the_o bible_n where_o he_o have_v discover_v as_o eusebius_n say_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v judge_v after_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v the_o sacred_a text_n by_o the_o like_a performance_n of_o st._n clement_n of_o alexandria_n origen_n and_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o that_o school_n they_o abound_v in_o allegory_n they_o find_v mystery_n and_o instruction_n in_o every_o thing_n and_o scarce_o ever_o follow_v the_o literal_a sense_n and_o fill_v their_o annotation_n general_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n a_o man_n ought_v to_o have_v abundance_n of_o wit_n and_o eloquence_n to_o keep_v up_o this_o way_n of_o write_v commentary_n and_o to_o render_v it_o advantageous_a and_o entertain_v to_o the_o people_n otherwise_o it_o will_v degenerate_v and_o grow_v flat_a and_o tedious_a the_o commentary_n of_o pantaenus_n be_v all_o lose_v we_o only_o know_v that_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o rule_n which_o have_v be_v ever_o since_o follow_v by_o all_o the_o interpreter_n of_o prophecy_n that_o the_o prophet_n often_o express_v themselves_o in_o indefinite_a term_n and_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o present_a time_n instead_o of_o the_o past_a and_o future_a theodotus_n have_v relate_v this_o opinion_n of_o pantaenus_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o he_o have_v rather_o say_v it_o than_o write_v it_o s._n clement_n of_o alexandria_n saint_n clement_n stoic_n clement_n s._n clement_n he_o be_v call_v titus_n flavius_n clemens_n s._n epiphanius_n in_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o secundians_n say_v that_o he_o be_v call_v atheniensis_fw-la by_o some_o and_o alexandrinus_n by_o other_o which_o have_v be_v the_o occasion_n that_o it_o be_v general_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v of_o athens_n and_o that_o he_o be_v call_v alexandrinus_n from_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n but_o his_o country_n be_v not_o certain_o know_v he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o stoic_n a_o presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n and_o disciple_n of_o pantaenus_n clement_n pantaenus_n disciple_n of_o pantaenus_n s._n clement_n have_v several_a master_n as_o he_o tell_v we_o himself_o
christ._n which_o he_o evident_o make_v out_o from_o the_o prophet_n who_o foretell_v the_o time_n of_o his_o come_v and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o life_n and_o death_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o original_a of_o the_o jew_n mistake_v arise_v from_o their_o confound_v his_o last_o come_v wherein_o he_o will_v appear_v in_o great_a power_n and_o glory_n with_o his_o first_o come_v wherein_o he_o be_v see_v in_o great_a humility_n and_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o mean_a condition_n of_o other_o men._n although_o the_o book_n of_o prescription_n against_o the_o heretic_n be_v not_o in_o the_o order_n of_o time_n the_o first_o that_o tertullian_n have_v write_v against_o they_o yet_o it_o be_v so_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o it_o contain_v because_o it_o be_v design_v against_o all_o heresy_n in_o general_a whereas_o the_o other_o be_v only_o against_o some_o particular_a heresy_n this_o book_n be_v entitle_v of_o prescription_n or_o rather_o of_o praescription_n against_o the_o heretic_n because_o herein_o he_o show_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v by_o reason_n of_o its_o novelty_n before_o he_o enter_v upon_o the_o matter_n he_o endeavour_v to_o obviate_v the_o scandal_n of_o those_o who_o admire_v how_o there_o can_v be_v any_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n how_o they_o can_v have_v be_v so_o great_a and_o so_o powerful_a and_o how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o considerable_a person_n in_o the_o church_n have_v be_v seduce_v to_o embrace_v they_o by_o show_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v foretell_v that_o they_o be_v necessary_a evil_n for_o the_o trial_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o that_o we_o must_v not_o judge_v of_o faith_n by_o person_n but_o of_o person_n by_o their_o faith_n exit_fw-la personis_fw-la probamus_fw-la fidem_fw-la a_o ex_fw-la fide_fw-la personas_fw-la after_o have_v give_v this_o necessary_a caution_n he_o lay_v down_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o prescription_n we_o be_v not_o allow_v say_v he_o to_o introduce_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v new_a in_o religion_n nor_o to_o choose_v by_o ourselves_o what_o another_o have_v invent_v we_o have_v the_o apostle_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o founder_n who_o be_v not_o themselves_o the_o inventor_n and_o author_n of_o what_o they_o have_v leave_v we_o but_o they_o have_v faithful_o teach_v the_o world_n the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o jesus_n christ._n heresy_n have_v rise_v from_o philosophy_n and_o humane_a wisdom_n which_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n we_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o entertain_v our_o curiosity_n nor_o to_o inquire_v after_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v beyond_o what_o we_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n nobis_fw-la curiositate_fw-la opus_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la post_fw-la christum_fw-la jesum_fw-la nec_fw-la inquisitione_n post_fw-la evangelium_fw-la and_o when_o we_o have_v once_o believe_v we_o be_v to_o give_v credit_n to_o nothing_o any_o far_a than_o as_o we_o have_v already_o believe_v and_o here_o it_o be_v that_o he_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o heretic_n who_o urge_v this_o passage_n of_o scripture_n seek_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v by_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o seek_v when_o we_o have_v once_o find_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o labour_n to_o no_o purpose_n to_o seek_v for_o truth_n among_o all_o the_o heresy_n and_o last_o that_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o seek_v it_o be_v after_o have_v admit_v the_o rule_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o principal_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o creed_n but_o as_o the_o heretic_n do_v often_o allege_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o defence_n of_o themselves_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o discussion_n of_o those_o passage_n which_o they_o quote_v that_o this_o way_n of_o confute_v they_o be_v very_o tedious_a and_o difficult_a because_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o else_o they_o corrupt_v they_o or_o put_v a_o false_a interpretation_n upon_o they_o which_o render_v the_o victory_n that_o be_v to_o be_v obtain_v over_o they_o uncertain_a and_o difficult_a he_o say_v then_o that_o it_o be_v to_o better_a purpose_n to_o understand_v perfect_o who_o it_o be_v that_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o those_o person_n be_v to_o who_o the_o scripture_n be_v commit_v in_o trust_n and_o who_o be_v the_o first_o author_n who_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o our_o religion_n he_o go_v back_o even_o to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o source_n and_o original_a of_o this_o religion_n and_o to_o the_o apostle_n who_o receive_v it_o from_o he_o he_o show_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v preach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n than_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n shall_v embrace_v any_o other_o faith_n than_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v to_o they_o from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n follow_v that_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v conformable_a to_o that_o which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n must_v be_v that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o that_o which_o be_v opposite_a thereto_o must_v be_v a_o novel_a doctrine_n he_o far_o confound_v the_o heretic_n by_o the_o novelty_n of_o their_o opinion_n it_o be_v evident_a say_v he_o that_o the_o most_o ancient_a doctrine_n be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o alone_o be_v true_a and_o that_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a which_o have_v not_o any_o date_n till_o after_o his_o ascension_n must_v be_v false_a and_o supposititious_a have_v lay_v down_o this_o infallible_a rule_n he_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heretic_n to_o be_v of_o a_o late_a date_n than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n because_o the_o author_n of_o the_o heresy_n be_v after_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n from_o which_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o that_o the_o several_a sect_n of_o the_o heretic_n can_v reckon_v their_o original_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n nor_o show_v a_o succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o their_o time_n as_o the_o apostolical_a church_n can_v with_o who_o they_o do_v not_o communicate_v that_o though_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o such_o a_o succession_n yet_o the_o novelty_n of_o their_o doctrine_n condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o apostolical_a church_n will_v convince_v they_o of_o be_v cheat_n and_o impostor_n and_o that_o what_o they_o have_v add_v take_v away_o or_o change_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v far_a discover_v that_o they_o invent_v their_o doctrine_n after_o these_o book_n be_v compose_v that_o last_o their_o discipline_n and_o conduct_n which_o be_v absolute_o humane_a and_o earthly_a without_o order_n and_o without_o rule_n render_v they_o every_o way_n contemptible_a i_o have_v exact_o set_v down_o the_o reason_n of_o tertullian_n in_o this_o work_n because_o as_o he_o himself_o observe_v they_o be_v not_o â—nly_o proper_a to_o confute_v the_o heresy_n that_o be_v in_o his_o time_n but_o also_o to_o disprove_v all_o those_o that_o spring_v â—p_v afterward_o or_o that_o shall_v arise_v hereafter_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v not_o enlarge_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o work_n which_o be_v write_v against_o those_o heresy_n which_o â—re_n now_o extinct_a the_o most_o considerable_a be_v that_o which_o he_o compose_v against_o martion_n which_o be_v diside_v into_o five_o book_n this_o heretic_n maintain_v that_o there_o be_v two_o principle_n or_o two_o god_n the_o â—e_v good_a and_o the_o other_o evil_n the_o one_o perfect_a and_o the_o other_o imperfect_a that_o this_o last_o be_v the_o god_n who_o the_o jew_n worship_n who_o create_v the_o world_n and_o deliver_v the_o law_n to_o moses_n whereas_o the_o first_o 〈◊〉_d the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o he_o send_v to_o destroy_v the_o work_n of_o the_o evil_a one_o that_o be_v to_o say_v â—e_z law_n and_o the_o prophet_n which_o martion_n reject_v he_o affirm_v likewise_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o clothe_v with_o true_a flesh._n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o he_o do_v not_o suffer_v real_o but_o only_o in_o appearance_n â—hese_fw-mi be_v the_o error_n which_o tertullian_n confute_v in_o this_o work_n in_o the_o first_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o unknown_a god_n of_o martion_n be_v only_o a_o fantastical_a and_o imaginary_a be_v in_o the_o second_o he_o prove_v that_o â—…at_fw-mi god_n the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n who_o the_o jew_n worship_v be_v the_o only_a true_a god_n and_o the_o auâ—â—or_n of_o all_o good_n after_o have_v demonstrate_v this_o
read_v it_o for_o he_o therein_o affirm_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o address_v our_o prayer_n only_o to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v different_a from_o the_o father_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o he_o this_o expression_n be_v very_o harsh_a and_o difficult_a to_o excuse_v yet_o we_o may_v say_v that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o address_v our_o prayer_n to_o the_o father_n alone_o for_o fear_v we_o may_v seem_v to_o acknowledge_v several_a god_n and_o that_o when_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o essence_n different_a from_o the_o father_n he_o take_v the_o term_n essence_n for_o persâ—n_n and_o indeed_o he_o own_v in_o several_a other_o place_n and_o principal_o in_o the_o five_o and_o eight_o book_n against_o celsus_n that_o we_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o jesus_n christ._n be_v the_o thing_n as_o it_o will_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o have_v assert_v in_o this_o place_n several_a proposition_n favourable_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o arian_n on_o which_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o put_v a_o good_a construction_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o for_o i_o to_o do_v to_o complete_a all_o that_o relate_v to_o origen_n than_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o quarrel_n and_o dispute_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o church_n after_o his_o death_n upon_o the_o account_v of_o his_o person_n and_o his_o write_n but_o this_o not_o be_v a_o subject_a which_o any_o way_n relate_v to_o the_o design_n which_o i_o have_v propose_v in_o this_o work_n i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o engage_v myself_o in_o this_o relation_n which_o otherwise_o will_v be_v but_o of_o very_a little_a use_n ambrose_n and_o tryphon_n disciple_n of_o origen_n ambrose_n will_v not_o have_v deserve_v to_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n have_v he_o not_o be_v origen_n friend_n and_o contribute_v very_o much_o to_o the_o publish_v of_o his_o work_n tryphon_n ambrose_n and_o tryphon_n both_o by_o furnish_v he_o with_o amanuensis_n and_o by_o continual_o press_v he_o to_o his_o work_n he_o have_v be_v a_o marcionite_n and_o though_o he_o be_v convert_v yet_o he_o retain_v some_o of_o his_o error_n iâ—_n we_o believe_v st._n hierom._n however_o he_o be_v ordain_v deacon_n and_o generous_o confess_v the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o theoctistus_n the_o priest_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n maximus_n he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o quality_n and_o want_v not_o part_n which_o he_o show_v in_o some_o of_o his_o letter_n to_o origen_n that_o be_v extant_a in_o st._n hierom_n time_n but_o now_o be_v all_o lose_v he_o die_v before_o origen_n and_o s._n hierom_n say_v that_o he_o be_v blame_v because_o though_o he_o die_v rich_a yet_o he_o leave_v nothing_o to_o his_o friend_n who_o be_v poor_a tryphon_n who_o be_v likewise_o origen_n disciple_n and_o who_o have_v write_v some_o letter_n to_o he_o be_v look_v upon_o in_o st._n hierom_n time_n as_o a_o man_n very_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n which_o still_o appear_v say_v this_o father_n by_o several_a work_n which_o he_o have_v compose_v but_o more_o particular_o by_o a_o treatise_n concern_v the_o red_a heifer_n in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o number_n and_o upon_o the_o division_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n make_v by_o abraham_n in_o the_o 15_o chapter_n of_o genesss_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o origen_n disciple_n follow_v their_o master_n genius_n apply_v themselves_o whole_o to_o allegory_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o tryphon_n commentary_n be_v in_o imitation_n of_o his_o master_n origen's_n allegorical_a yet_o it_o be_v only_o probable_a at_o least_o for_o any_o thing_n that_o m._n du_n pin_n have_v to_o say_v against_o it_o and_o when_o thing_n be_v lose_v to_o determine_v concern_v they_o positive_o be_v only_o beat_v the_o air_n and_o though_o we_o ourselves_o know_v how_o little_a weighâ—_n can_v be_v lay_v upon_o our_o word_n beyond_o conjecture_n yet_o it_o may_v lead_v other_o into_o mistake_n who_o think_v we_o can_v prove_v what_o we_o say_v though_o we_o do_v not_o beryllus_n beryllus_n bishop_n of_o bostra_n in_o arabia_n after_o he_o have_v be_v as_o we_o have_v say_v undeceive_v of_o his_o beryllus_n beryllus_n error_n by_o the_o conference_n which_o he_o have_v have_v with_o origen_n write_v several_a small_a treatise_n and_o particular_o some_o letter_n wherein_o he_o return_v origen_n thanks_o for_o his_o conversion_n the_o conference_n which_o origen_n have_v with_o he_o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o his_o error_n be_v extant_a in_o saint_n hierom_n time_n but_o at_o present_a we_o have_v nothing_o of_o his_o remain_v saint_n cyprian_n saaint_a cyprian_a passion_n cyprian_a saint_n cyprian_n his_o own_o name_n be_v thascius_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n to_o pipin_n and_o the_o act_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v by_o birth_n a_o african_a and_o teach_v rhetoric_n with_o great_a reputation_n narration_n reputation_n before_o he_o turn_v christian._n this_o be_v all_o we_o be_v able_a to_o say_v of_o what_o concern_v he_o before_o his_o conversion_n because_o pontius_n the_o deacon_n in_o his_o life_n and_o st._n jerome_n in_o his_o catalogue_n tell_v we_o no_o more_o of_o he_o what_o baronius_n have_v cite_v take_v out_o of_o the_o oration_n of_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n concern_v one_o st._n cyprian_a a_o martyr_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o our_o bishop_n of_o carthâ—ge_n it_o be_v common_o believe_v that_o st._n gregory_n speak_v of_o another_o st._n cyprian_n but_o it_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o probable_a that_o the_o greek_n who_o know_v but_o little_a of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n feign_v these_o circumstance_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n as_o it_o be_v a_o familiar_a thing_n with_o they_o to_o adorn_v and_o set_v off_o the_o live_v of_o saint_n with_o several_a uncertain_a and_o fabulous_a narration_n before_o he_o be_v a_o christian._n predecessor_n christian._n he_o be_v convert_v his_o conversion_n may_v happen_v towards_o the_o year_n 246._o have_v be_v baptise_a at_o easter_n or_o at_o whitsuntide_n he_o write_v his_o letter_n to_o donatus_n in_o autumn_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o 59th_o letter_n to_o cornelius_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 252_o that_o it_o be_v four_o year_n since_o he_o have_v be_v make_v a_o bishop_n thus_o he_o be_v bishop_n 10_o year_n he_o call_v donatus_n his_o predecessor_n he_o be_v convert_v by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o a_o priest_n call_v cecilius_n cyprian_n st_o cyprian_n from_o who_o he_o take_v afterward_o his_o surname_n from_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v a_o catechumen_n he_o make_v a_o resolution_n within_o himself_o to_o live_v continent_o believe_v as_o his_o deacon_n pontius_n tell_v we_o who_o have_v write_v his_o life_n that_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a otherwise_o to_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n present_o after_o he_o be_v baptise_a he_o sell_v all_o his_o good_n to_o assist_v the_o poor_a he_o be_v afterward_o ordain_v priest_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o donatus_n bishop_n of_o carthage_n he_o be_v elect_v bishop_n in_o his_o place_n in_o the_o year_n 248_o 250._o 248_o the_o year_n 248._o the_o persecution_n under_o decius_n begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n 249_o or_o else_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 250._o by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n of_o carthage_n and_o the_o choice_n be_v confirm_v by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o bishop_n who_o be_v then_o assemble_v in_o that_o city_n the_o persecution_n of_o decius_n beginning_n two_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o after_o his_o ordination_n the_o heathen_n be_v enrage_v because_o he_o encourage_v his_o people_n to_o stand_v firm_a to_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n demand_v he_o several_a time_n in_o a_o full_a theatre_n to_o expose_v he_o to_o the_o wild_a beast_n and_o this_o oblige_v he_o to_o retire_v from_o carthage_n according_a to_o the_o command_n which_o he_o believe_v he_o have_v receive_v from_o god_n in_o a_o vision_n in_o this_o retreat_n he_o write_v several_a letter_n to_o his_o people_n his_o clergy_n the_o confessor_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o we_o may_v see_v a_o catalogue_n with_o a_o account_n of_o their_o subject_n in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o history_n when_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o persecution_n abate_v st._n cyprian_n come_v back_o to_o carthage_n and_o call_v a_o council_n there_o the_o 15_o of_o may_n in_o the_o year_n 251_o wherein_o he_o with_o the_o bishop_n his_o colleague_n regulate_v whatever_o relate_v to_o the_o penance_n of_o those_o who_o have_v fall_v in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n either_o by_o take_v ticket_n or_o
write_v to_o stephen_n about_o it_o to_o exhort_v he_o to_o embrace_v this_o discipline_n but_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o submit_v to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o african_n whether_o because_o he_o imagine_v they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o condemn_v the_o roman_a church_n or_o because_o he_o think_v this_o question_n be_v of_o too_o great_a consequence_n that_o he_o be_v enrage_v against_o st._n cyprian_a and_o his_o colleague_n and_o use_v their_o deputy_n ill_o nay_o he_o prohibit_v all_o christian_n belong_v to_o his_o church_n to_o receive_v or_o lodge_v they_o deprive_v they_o not_o only_o of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n but_o also_o refuse_v they_o the_o common_a civility_n of_o hospitality_n the_o letter_n he_o write_v back_o be_v full_a of_o injury_n and_o invective_n and_o his_o decision_n be_v comprise_v in_o these_o term_n if_o any_o one_o come_v to_o you_o of_o whatsever_v heresy_n he_o be_v let_v there_o not_o be_v make_v the_o least_o alteration_n in_o what_o have_v be_v regulate_v by_o tradition_n but_o only_o impose_v hand_n upon_o he_o and_o so_o receive_v he_o this_o letter_n be_v bring_v into_o africa_n st._n cyprian_n move_v at_o the_o proceed_n of_o stephen_n send_v his_o letter_n with_o a_o refutation_n of_o it_o not_o only_o to_o pompey_n of_o africa_n but_o all_o be_v to_o fermilian_a and_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n who_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o st._n cyprian_n touch_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n firmilian_a have_v receive_v it_o write_v a_o long_a letter_n wherein_o he_o ample_o refute_v the_o opinion_n and_o letter_n of_o stephen_n and_o establish_v the_o discipline_n which_o st._n cyprian_n defend_v say_v it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o his_o country_n by_o a_o immemorial_n custom_n and_o confirm_v in_o two_o numerous_a synod_n hold_v at_o iconium_n and_o synnada_n as_o soon_o as_o st._n cyprian_n have_v receive_v this_o letter_n he_o assemble_v a_o synod_n at_o carthage_n in_o which_o the_o letter_n he_o have_v write_v to_o jubaianus_n upon_o this_o question_n be_v open_o read_v and_o all_o the_o bishop_n give_v their_o suffrage_n in_o favour_n of_o st._n cyprian_n opinion_n thus_o i_o have_v deliver_v in_o a_o few_o word_n the_o history_n of_o this_o famous_a quarrel_n between_o two_o great_a bishop_n both_o of_o who_o the_o church_n still_o reverence_v as_o saint_n however_o if_o i_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o make_v some_o reflection_n upon_o their_o opinion_n and_o conduct_v i_o shall_v not_o scruple_n to_o observe_v after_o st._n austin_n that_o st._n cyprian_n show_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o moderation_n in_o this_o dispute_n and_o that_o we_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n excuse_v that_o heat_n and_o passion_n which_o so_o far_o transport_v stephen_n for_o though_o the_o first_o maintain_v his_o opinion_n vigorous_o yet_o he_o do_v it_o with_o abundance_n of_o candour_n and_o always_o declare_v he_o will_v leave_v other_o bishop_n the_o liberty_n to_o do_v as_o they_o judge_v convenient_a and_o open_o profess_v he_o will_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o no_o body_n upon_o the_o score_n of_o this_o controversy_n neminem_fw-la separantes_fw-la say_v he_o often_o aut_fw-la a_o communione_fw-la submoventes_fw-la whereas_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n pope_n stephen_n not_o only_o assert_v his_o opinion_n with_o a_o world_n of_o heat_n and_o rigour_n but_o also_o treat_v those_o bishop_n unworthy_o who_o follow_v a_o practice_n different_a from_o his_o own_o call_v they_o false_a christian_n false_a apostle_n and_o seducer_n and_o refuse_v their_o deputy_n not_o only_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n but_o even_o lodging_n and_o hospitality_n as_o for_o what_o respect_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n though_o it_o be_v common_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o truth_n on_o his_o side_n yet_o there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o doubt_v whether_o he_o do_v not_o in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o opposition_n to_o st._n cyprian_n carry_v thing_n too_o far_o on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o whether_o the_o opinion_n of_o st_n austin_n which_o the_o church_n have_v since_o embrace_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v those_o person_n without_o baptism_n who_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o to_o rebaptise_a those_o who_o have_v not_o be_v baptize_v according_a to_o that_o form_n whether_o this_o opinion_n i_o say_v do_v not_o steer_v the_o middle_a course_n between_o stephen_n silence_n stephen_n between_o that_o of_o stephen_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v maintain_v what_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o stephen_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n because_o he_o make_v no_o distinction_n at_o all_o but_o say_v plain_o à _fw-la quacunque_fw-la heresi_n second_o because_o st._n cyprian_a and_o firmilian_a take_v stephen_n word_n in_o this_o sense_n now_o who_o can_v imagine_v that_o they_o will_v have_v engage_v themselves_o in_o a_o dispute_n without_o so_o much_o as_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o their_o adversary_n three_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o heretic_n before_o stephen_n who_o baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n so_o that_o it_o have_v be_v only_o a_o chimerical_a question_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v never_o be_v practise_v to_o dispute_v whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o rebaptise_a those_o who_o have_v be_v baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n by_o heretic_n since_o there_o be_v almost_o no_o heretic_n that_o use_v to_o baptise_v after_o that_o manner_n four_o the_o ancient_a author_n of_o a_o small_a book_n write_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n cyprian_n make_v mo_z mention_n of_o this_o distinction_n of_o heretic_n but_o general_o approve_v all_o baptism_n whatever_o give_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ._n five_o st._n augustin_n never_o cite_v stephen_n decree_n for_o his_o opinion_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o stephen_n and_o st._n cyprian_n and_o in_o his_o six_o book_n de_fw-fr unico_fw-la bapt._n c._n 14._o he_o tell_v we_o stephen_n maintain_v that_o no_o body_n be_v to_o be_v rebaptise_v in_o nullo_n iterandum_fw-la baptisma_fw-la there_o be_v several_a other_o reason_n which_o i_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v maintain_v that_o all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n shall_v be_v receive_v without_o rebaptisation_a which_o way_n soever_o they_o be_v baptize_v â_fw-la quacumque_fw-la heresi_fw-la and_o st._n cyprian_n who_o assert_v that_o all_o such_o aught_o to_o be_v rebaptise_v be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v it_o be_v certain_a former_a certain_a st._n cyprian_n never_o alter_v his_o opinion_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o probability_n that_o st._n cyprian_a alter_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n the_o african_n still_o continue_v this_o practice_n and_o in_o optatus_n time_n they_o distinguish_v between_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n receive_v the_o latter_a without_o baptism_n but_o rebaptising_a the_o former_a that_o st._n cyprian_n never_o alter_v his_o opinion_n that_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n after_o he_o invalid_a he_o divide_v upon_o this_o question_n denis_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n testify_v that_o the_o eastern_a church_n be_v divide_v upon_o this_o question_n st._n athanasius_n reject_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n st._n basil_n in_o two_o canon_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o amphilochius_n examine_v the_o different_a custom_n of_o several_a church_n about_o this_o question_n and_o incline_v to_o the_o party_n of_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n as_o invalid_a divide_v upon_o this_o question_n that_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n re-baptizent_a arles_n first_o decide_v it_o in_o the_o west_n the_o council_n of_o arles_n 1._o c._n 8._o de_fw-fr afris_fw-fr qui_fw-fr propriâ_fw-la lege_fw-la utuntur_fw-la ut_fw-la re-baptizent_a first_o decide_v it_o in_o the_o west_n that_o it_o be_v not_o unprobable_a that_o this_o be_v the_o council_n which_o st._n austin_n question_n austin_n call_v the_o full_a council_n this_o question_n have_v be_v discuss_v with_o mighty_a heat_n in_o our_o time_n though_o it_o be_v but_o of_o small_a importance_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n have_v decide_v it_o agreeable_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o that_o the_o african_n give_v the_o name_n of_o a_o full_a council_n to_o council_n consist_v of_o more_o than_o one_o province_n as_o be_v that_o of_o arles_n however_o it_o be_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v not_o decide_v this_o question_n but_o only_o ordain_v that_o the_o paulianist_n shall_v be_v rebaptise_v now_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o they_o baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n or_o no_o and_o st._n athanasius_n himself_o seem_v to_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a beside_o that_o though_o they_o have_v not_o baptise_a in_o the_o
galla_n placidia_n sister_n to_o the_o emperor_n honorius_n which_o discover_v that_o they_o rather_o belong_v to_o faustinus_n than_o gregory_n of_o baetica_n who_o be_v dead_a when_o placidia_n have_v the_o title_n of_o empress_n phaebadius_n phaebadius_n fygadius_n phaebadius_n phaebadius_n sulpitius_n severus_n call_v he_o fegadius_n in_o st._n jerom_n and_o the_o greek_a translator_n of_o his_o book_n he_o be_v call_v saebadius_n which_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o the_o latin_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v read_v phaebadius_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o manuscript_n there_o be_v also_o by_o mistake_n in_o st._n ambrose_n fygadius_n bishop_n of_o again_o have_v see_v the_o second_o creed_n of_o sirmium_n compose_v in_o the_o year_n 357_o by_o hosius_n and_o potamius_n write_v immediate_o a_o treatise_n against_o this_o creed_n he_o phaebadius_n phaebadius_n assist_v afterward_o at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n hold_v in_o 359_o wherein_o he_o defend_v until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o council_n the_o nicene_n creed_n and_o refuse_v to_o sign_n that_o which_o be_v there_o propose_v neither_o fear_v nor_o threaten_n can_v change_v his_o resolution_n but_o the_o governor_n taurus_n see_v that_o his_o constancy_n be_v not_o to_o be_v overcome_v by_o these_o mean_n use_v entreaties_n and_o beseech_v he_o with_o tear_n to_o take_v more_o moderate_a course_n that_o so_o he_o may_v release_v a_o great_a number_n of_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v shut_v up_o for_o the_o space_n of_o seven_o month_n in_o one_o city_n where_o they_o be_v distress_a by_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o winter_n and_o the_o want_n of_o all_o thing_n he_o remonstrate_v to_o he_o that_o if_o all_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o sign_v the_o creed_n that_o be_v bring_v from_o the_o east_n there_o will_v be_v no_o hope_n that_o they_o shall_v ever_o have_v permission_n to_o return_v from_o thence_o in_o short_a that_o he_o must_v fix_v his_o resolution_n and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o follow_v the_o example_n and_o authority_n of_o many_o that_o have_v already_o sign_v phaebadius_n answer_v that_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o go_v into_o banishment_n and_o suffer_v all_o sort_n of_o punishment_n rather_o than_o do_v that_o which_o be_v desire_v of_o he_o and_o that_o he_o will_v never_o receive_v a_o creed_n make_v by_o the_o arian_n some_o day_n pass_v in_o these_o debate_n but_o at_o last_o see_v that_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n leave_v of_o obtain_v peace_n he_o depart_v from_o his_o resolution_n after_o that_o ursacius_n and_o valens_n have_v declare_v that_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o propose_v be_v catholic_n and_o that_o those_o to_o who_o it_o appear_v not_o sufficient_a may_v add_v to_o it_o what_o they_o think_v fit_a this_o proposition_n be_v favourable_o receive_v by_o all_o the_o western_a bishop_n phaebadius_n and_o servatio_fw-la tungrensis_fw-la draw_v up_o declaration_n wherein_o they_o condemn_v arius_n and_o his_o impious_a doctrine_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v without_o beginning_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o creature_n but_o ursacius_n and_o valens_n add_v malicious_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o creature_n as_o other_o be_v and_o so_o deceive_v the_o bishop_n who_o sign_v with_o those_o declaration_n the_o creed_n compose_v at_o nice_a by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n phaebadius_n be_v upon_o his_o return_n to_o his_o own_o country_n be_v one_o of_o those_o bishop_n who_o be_v most_o trouble_v for_o their_o fault_n and_o who_o atone_v for_o it_o by_o declaration_n and_o protestation_n against_o what_o they_o have_v do_v by_o surprise_n he_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n in_o 374._o we_o have_v a_o letter_n of_o st._n ambrose_n address_v to_o he_o and_o delphinius_n bishop_n of_o bourdeaux_n st._n jerom_n assure_v we_o in_o his_o book_n of_o illustrious_a man_n that_o phaebadius_n live_v in_o his_o time_n and_o that_o he_o be_v then_o extreme_o old_a he_o add_v that_o he_o also_o write_v some_o other_o book_n beside_o that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v the_o memory_n of_o this_o saint_n be_v particular_o honour_v at_o again_o where_o he_o be_v common_o call_v st._n fiari_n we_o have_v still_o extant_a in_o the_o bibliothecae_fw-la patrum_fw-la a_o treatise_n of_o this_o bishop_n against_o the_o second_o creed_n of_o sirmium_n which_o be_v first_o publish_v by_o pithaeus_n in_o a_o collection_n of_o ancient_a french_a ecclesiastical_a author_n print_v by_o nivelle_n in_o the_o year_n 1589._o this_o treatise_n be_v a_o refutation_n of_o the_o second_o creed_n of_o sirmium_n compose_v by_o potamius_n bishop_n of_o lisbon_n and_o sign_v by_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n in_o the_o exordium_n he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n have_v not_o be_v circumvent_v by_o the_o artifices_fw-la of_o the_o devil_n who_o make_v they_o take_v heresy_n for_o faith_n and_o condemn_v the_o faith_n for_o heresy_n he_o have_v not_o undertake_v to_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o write_n which_o be_v send_v a_o little_a while_n ago_o into_o france_n that_o he_o can_v be_v content_a to_o continue_v firm_a in_o his_o own_o faith_n without_o meddle_v with_o the_o examination_n of_o other_o man_n but_o since_o say_v he_o we_o be_v reduce_v to_o this_o condition_n that_o we_o must_v necessary_o embrace_v heresy_n that_o we_o may_v be_v call_v catholic_n or_o cease_v to_o be_v catholic_n by_o not_o reject_v heresy_n we_o find_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o discover_v the_o poison_n of_o heresy_n hide_v under_o the_o appearance_n of_o religion_n and_o to_o lay_v open_a that_o error_n which_o be_v wrap_v up_o in_o such_o term_n as_o appear_v at_o first_o fight_n to_o be_v innocent_a that_o so_o falsehood_n be_v discover_v the_o oppress_a truth_n may_v at_o last_o take_v breath_n we_o must_v destroy_v the_o opinion_n of_o stranger_n that_o we_o may_v be_v believe_v and_o so_o in_o refute_v error_n i_o shall_v prove_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o truth_n of_o my_o creed_n and_o demonstrate_v myself_o to_o be_v a_o catholic_n to_o those_o that_o be_v not_o overawe_v by_o fear_n nor_o bribe_v by_o ambition_n after_o this_o he_o examine_v the_o second_o creed_n of_o sirmium_n discover_v the_o malignity_n of_o it_o and_o refute_v by_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n the_o error_n that_o it_o contain_v about_o the_o trinity_n he_o speak_v also_o occasional_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n while_o he_o refute_v a_o letter_n of_o potamius_n who_o have_v affirm_v that_o by_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n god_n be_v render_v passable_a and_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o man_n be_v become_v as_o it_o be_v a_o third_z person_n who_o be_v neither_o god_n nor_o man._n he_o dispute_v against_o this_o opinion_n show_v by_o scripture_n that_o the_o two_o substance_n or_o the_o two_o nature_n continue_v without_o mixture_n in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o word_n do_v still_o preserve_v the_o property_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o the_o humanity_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n he_o be_v very_o angry_a afterward_o that_o they_o suppress_v the_o word_n substance_n which_o be_v order_v by_o the_o creed_n that_o he_o examine_v the_o bishop_n say_v he_o make_v a_o edict_n whereby_o they_o decree_v that_o no_o person_n shall_v speak_v of_o one_o substance_n alas_o what_o have_v you_o do_v o_o you_o holy_a bishop_n assemble_v at_o nice_a from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n you_o have_v to_o no_o purpose_n compose_v with_o admirable_a circumspection_n a_o creed_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o infallible_a rule_n of_o truth_n to_o what_o end_n be_v your_o labour_n design_v what_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o your_o care_n it_o be_v now_o forbid_v to_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n the_o only_a thing_n which_o you_o command_v to_o be_v teach_v there_o for_o the_o confound_a of_o error_n that_o be_v now_o condemn_v which_o you_o approve_v and_o that_o be_v now_o approve_v which_o you_o condemn_v falsehood_n be_v maintain_v and_o the_o truth_n be_v oppose_v but_o in_o vain_a do_v they_o strive_v to_o do_v it_o for_o truth_n shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v it_o shall_v remain_v eternal_o without_o change_n and_o shall_v punish_v those_o that_o set_v themselves_o against_o it_o let_v no_o man_n say_v they_o make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n substance_n ha_o what_o evil_a what_o crime_n be_v it_o to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o word_n wherein_o do_v it_o wound_v the_o faith_n be_v it_o the_o sound_n be_v it_o the_o sense_n afterward_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o word_n be_v use_v in_o scripture_n that_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o be_v most_o catholic_n and_o that_o it_o be_v most_o proper_a to_o expound_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o it_o may_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o any_o further_a explication_n at_o the_o end_n
of_o this_o treatise_n he_o refute_v those_o that_o say_v the_o word_n of_o god_n suffer_v pain_n at_o last_o he_o conclude_v with_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a god_n in_o three_o person_n this_o be_v what_o we_o believe_v this_o be_v what_o we_o defend_v what_o the_o prophet_n have_v teach_v we_o what_o the_o gospel_n preach_v to_o we_o what_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o by_o tradition_n what_o the_o martyr_n confess_v in_o their_o suffering_n this_o be_v the_o faith_n which_o be_v engrave_v on_o the_o heart_n and_o mind_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o when_o a_o angel_n shall_v descend_v from_o heaven_n and_o teach_v the_o contrary_a he_o shall_v be_v accurse_v he_o add_v afterward_o as_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o appendix_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n i_o know_v very_o well_o say_v he_o that_o the_o name_n of_o hosius_n that_o ancient_a bishop_n may_v be_v object_v to_o i_o who_o faith_n be_v always_o so_o firm_a and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o they_o will_v make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n as_o a_o buckler_n to_o cover_v the_o opinion_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o we_o but_o i_o answer_v in_o a_o word_n to_o those_o who_o will_v make_v use_n of_o these_o arm_n that_o his_o authority_n can_v be_v allege_v as_o a_o unanswerable_a argument_n because_o either_o he_o be_v at_o present_a in_o a_o error_n or_o else_o he_o always_o be_v so_o the_o world_n know_v what_o he_o believe_v till_o this_o present_a time_n with_o what_o assurance_n he_o approve_v the_o sardican_n and_o nicene_n doctrine_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o with_o what_o rigour_n he_o condemn_v the_o arian_n but_o if_o he_o be_v at_o present_a of_o another_o opinion_n if_o he_o maintain_v now_o what_o he_o always_o condemn_v heretofore_o if_o he_o condemn_v now_o what_o he_o always_o maintain_v how_o can_v his_o authority_n be_v object_v to_o i_o if_o he_o be_v in_o a_o error_n for_o 82_o year_n together_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o i_o must_v believe_v that_o at_o this_o age_n he_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n but_o suppose_v i_o can_v believe_v it_o what_o judgement_n can_v be_v give_v of_o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o he_o maintain_v before_o he_o alter_v his_o opinion_n what_o judgement_n will_v he_o have_v give_v of_o himself_o if_o he_o have_v die_v before_o that_o council_n wherein_o he_o change_v and_o so_o the_o prejudice_n draw_v from_o the_o arthority_n of_o hosius_n be_v of_o no_o consideration_n because_o it_o oppose_v itself_o beside_o that_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o righteousness_n of_o a_o judge_n shall_v not_o save_v he_o when_o he_o shall_v depart_v from_o it_o i_o be_v very_o willing_a to_o set_v down_o this_o passage_n entire_a because_o it_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o weak_a person_n who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v draw_v into_o error_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o they_o high_o esteem_v and_o value_v it_o serve_v also_o to_o discover_v that_o the_o great_a man_n be_v subject_a to_o great_a infirmity_n and_o that_o therefore_o we_o must_v not_o follow_v their_o example_n blind_o especial_o when_o religion_n be_v the_o matter_n in_o question_n and_o that_o the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n to_o which_o we_o shall_v adhere_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o pay_v a_o blind_a obedience_n and_o without_o reserve_v to_o conclude_v this_o tract_n be_v write_v very_o polite_o the_o style_n be_v clear_a and_o clean_o the_o subject_n be_v handle_v very_o plain_o and_o there_o be_v sometime_o sally_n of_o wit_n which_o discover_v that_o the_o author_n write_v with_o much_o vigour_n and_o easiness_n st._n optatus_n st_n optatus_n bishop_n optatus_n st._n optatus_n the_o name_n of_o optatus_n be_v very_o common_a among_o the_o african_n st_o austin_n speak_v of_o many_o other_o person_n of_o this_o name_n who_o be_v easy_o distinguish_v from_o this_o bishop_n bishop_n of_o milevi_n council_n milevi_n milevi_fw-la some_o author_n have_v think_v that_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o malta_n but_o this_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n milevi_n be_v a_o city_n of_o numidia_n in_o africa_n often_o mention_v in_o the_o african_a council_n a_o city_n of_o numidia_n write_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o valens_n and_o valentinian_n about_o the_o year_n 370_o his_o book_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o parmenianus_n optatus_n st._n optatus_n a_o bishop_n of_o that_o sect._n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o particular_a know_v of_o the_o life_n of_o this_o author_n he_o die_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n jerom_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o valentinian_n optatus_n valentinian_n he_o die_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o valentinian_n in_o b._n ii_o he_o place_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o pope_n pope_n siricius_n who_o be_v not_o bishop_n of_o rome_n till_o after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n which_o will_v cause_v a_o doubt_n of_o what_o st._n jerom_n say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o a_o transcriber_n to_o add_v the_o name_n of_o siricius_n when_o he_o copy_v out_o this_o book_n after_o the_o death_n of_o optatus_n st._n austin_n and_o st._n fulgentius_n cite_v he_o with_o great_a commendation_n and_o he_o have_v be_v number_v among_o the_o saint_n because_o of_o the_o service_n he_o do_v the_o church_n by_o this_o excellent_a book_n which_o he_o compose_v in_o its_o defence_n it_o be_v divide_v into_o six_o book_n since_o st._n jerom_n time_n there_o be_v a_o seven_o now_o extant_a but_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o it_o be_v supposititious_a first_o of_o all_o because_o optatus_n himself_o in_o his_o first_o book_n divide_v his_o treatise_n into_o six_o book_n without_o mention_v a_o seven_o second_o because_o st._n jerom_n say_v that_o optatus_n write_v but_o six_o book_n against_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n three_o because_o the_o style_n of_o the_o last_o book_n he_o book_n the_o style_n of_o the_o last_o book_n the_o style_n of_o it_o be_v flat_a mean_a and_o weak_a whereas_o the_o style_n of_o optatus_n be_v sublime_a masculine_a and_o enrich_v with_o many_o figure_n there_o be_v also_o many_o term_n which_o appear_v not_o to_o be_v optatus_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n treat_v of_o what_o optatus_n have_v already_o handle_v in_o b._n i._n and_o iii_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o iv_o which_o repetition_n do_v also_o show_v that_o it_o be_v none_o of_o he_o come_v not_o near_o the_o elegance_n and_o sublimeness_n that_o be_v in_o the_o other_o and_o last_o because_o it_o contain_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o those_o that_o be_v in_o the_o other_o book_n contrary_a book_n opinion_n contrary_a to_o those_o that_o be_v in_o the_o other_o book_n this_o author_n extenuate_v the_o enormity_n of_o their_o crime_n who_o deliver_v up_o the_o holy_a book_n to_o be_v burn_v he_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v a_o capital_a crime_n and_o endeavour_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v light_a and_o pardonable_a on_o the_o contrary_a st._n optatus_n declare_v b._n i._n that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n equal_a to_o that_o of_o schism_n and_o that_o those_o who_o commit_v it_o shall_v purchase_v some_o year_n of_o this_o life_n with_o the_o loss_n of_o eternal_a life_n which_o suppose_v that_o this_o crime_n be_v mortal_a and_o deserve_v damnation_n but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n teach_v the_o contrary_a this_o book_n therefore_o be_v write_v by_o some_o african_a who_o live_v soon_o after_o st._n optatus_n for_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o book_n be_v ancient_a who_o think_v he_o ought_v to_o make_v this_o addition_n which_o be_v afterward_o attribute_v to_o this_o father_n st._n optatus_n begin_v his_o first_o book_n with_o word_n very_o full_a of_o charity_n he_o complain_v that_o the_o peace_n which_o jesus_n christ_n leave_v to_o his_o church_n be_v disturb_v by_o the_o schism_n and_o by_o the_o action_n of_o the_o donatist_n yet_o he_o give_v they_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o brethren_n though_o they_o renounce_v we_o say_v he_o though_o all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o they_o hate_v we_o that_o they_o detest_v we_o though_o they_o will_v not_o have_v we_o call_v they_o our_o brethren_n yet_o we_o will_v follow_v the_o command_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n in_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v nevertheless_o our_o brethren_n though_o you_o be_v evil_a we_o have_v the_o same_o spiritual_a birth_n but_o our_o action_n be_v different_a afterward_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o undertake_n to_o write_v to_o parmenianus_n who_o he_o call_v his_o brother_n he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a donatist_n with_o who_o he_o can_v have_v a_o conference_n in_o write_v and_o he_o show_v the_o usefulness_n of_o it_o he_o observe_v that_o this_o
by_o the_o novatian_o or_o the_o montanist_n he_o answer_v he_o that_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o those_o heretic_n he_o shall_v follow_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n where_o he_o live_v because_o there_o be_v different_a opinion_n upon_o that_o subject_a as_o to_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o montanist_n he_o believe_v that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v account_v valid_a and_o he_o wonder_v that_o the_o great_a st._n denys_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v so_o well-skilled_a in_o the_o canon_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o truth_n to_o explain_v his_o answer_n he_o distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o person_n that_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o church_n the_o heretic_n who_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o schismatic_n who_o separate_v upon_o point_n of_o discipline_n and_o some_o of_o the_o disobedient_a christian_n who_o withdraw_v from_o the_o church_n he_o maintain_v that_o the_o ancient_n be_v persuade_v that_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n be_v absolute_o void_a he_o add_v that_o the_o pepuzian_n be_v heretic_n and_o therefore_o their_o baptism_n can_v not_o be_v valid_a as_o for_o schismatic_n he_o observe_v that_o st._n cyprian_n and_o firmilian_a subject_v they_o to_o the_o same_o law_n with_o heretic_n because_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n they_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o so_o can_v not_o give_v it_o he_o seem_v also_o to_o like_v this_o opinion_n well_o enough_o and_o yet_o he_o add_v that_o since_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n have_v think_v it_o convenient_a to_o admit_v the_o baptism_n of_o schismatic_n he_o will_v not_o hinder_v it_o but_o though_o the_o encratites_n be_v schismatic_n he_o declare_v that_o their_o baptism_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v approve_v and_o that_o those_o aught_o to_o be_v rebaptise_v to_o who_o they_o have_v give_v baptism_n because_o they_o give_v it_o with_o precipitation_n on_o purpose_n to_o hinder_v the_o receive_n of_o it_o from_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o he_o confess_v that_o if_o the_o contrary_a custom_n be_v establish_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v and_o that_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o ancient_n shall_v be_v observe_v in_o short_a he_o recommend_v this_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n that_o none_o of_o those_o who_o return_v to_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v permit_v to_o approach_v the_o holy_a mystery_n till_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o unction_n that_o be_v till_o they_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o 2d_o canon_n st._n basil_n condemn_v to_o a_o penance_n of_o 10_o year_n a_o woman_n that_o have_v procure_v a_o abortion_n and_o he_o judge_v she_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o murder_n whether_o the_o child_n have_v life_n or_o no._n he_o observe_v that_o the_o time_n of_o absolution_n shall_v be_v regulate_v by_o the_o fervour_n of_o the_o penance_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o length_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 3d._a canon_n he_o declare_v that_o if_o a_o deacon_n commit_v adultery_n after_o he_o have_v be_v receive_v into_o the_o order_n of_o deacon_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v turn_v out_o of_o his_o ministry_n but_o he_o will_v not_o have_v he_o put_v under_o penance_n nor_o separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n because_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o punish_v the_o same_o fault_n twice_o and_o a_o clergyman_n be_v sufficient_o punish_v by_o his_o deposition_n and_o so_o much_o more_o than_o a_o layman_n who_o be_v deprive_v of_o communion_n because_o he_o can_v be_v readmit_v afterward_o into_o the_o church_n whereas_o a_o clergyman_n can_v be_v restore_v when_o once_o he_o be_v depose_v but_o in_o conclusion_n the_o most_o effectual_a remedy_n of_o all_o sin_n be_v to_o forsake_v sin_n and_o abstain_v from_o pleasure_n the_o four_o canon_n be_v concern_v those_o that_o be_v many_o time_n marry_v he_o condemn_v 3d._a marriage_n as_o a_o kind_n of_o fornication_n and_o say_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o church_n be_v to_o excommunicate_v those_o who_o marry_v the_o three_o time_n for_o five_o year_n that_o in_o other_o place_n they_o be_v only_o put_v under_o penance_n for_o two_o or_o three_o year_n he_o enjoin_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o bigamist_n for_o one_o or_o two_o year_n though_o he_o will_v have_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o reduce_v to_o the_o low_a penance_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v the_o first_o year_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o hearer_n and_o that_o the_o last_o year_n they_o shall_v partake_v of_o the_o prayer_n though_o they_o be_v still_o exclude_v from_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n till_o their_o penance_n be_v finish_v and_o they_o have_v give_v sign_n of_o their_o conversion_n in_o the_o 5_o he_o ordain_v that_o heretic_n shall_v be_v receive_v who_o be_v convert_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n provide_v they_o give_v sign_n of_o their_o sincere_a repentance_n the_o 6_o be_v against_o concubinage_n the_o seven_o be_v against_o murder_n poison_v adultery_n and_o against_o other_o more_o infamous_a crime_n st._n basil_n say_v that_o all_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o these_o crime_n be_v to_o be_v treat_v with_o the_o same_o rigour_n however_o he_o think_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v pity_n on_o those_o who_o have_v do_v penance_n for_o thirty_o year_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v receive_v they_o without_o delay_n especial_o if_o they_o still_o bewail_v their_o sin_n and_o give_v sign_n of_o conversion_n in_o the_o 8_o canon_n st._n basil_n treat_v very_o large_o of_o murder_n and_o distinguish_v the_o different_a kind_n of_o they_o as_o well_o those_o that_o be_v voluntary_a as_o those_o that_o be_v involuntary_a this_o canon_n be_v more_o curious_a than_o useful_a the_o 9th_o canon_n be_v about_o divorce_n he_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o principle_n that_o the_o law_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v equal_a both_o to_o man_n and_o woman_n and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o the_o separation_n of_o a_o man_n and_o his_o wife_n but_o in_o case_n of_o fornication_n but_o he_o say_v that_o the_o present_a custom_n be_v not_o altogether_o agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o do_v not_o allow_v woman_n to_o separate_a from_o their_o husband_n upon_o any_o account_n whatsoever_o so_o that_o it_o seem_v to_o excuse_v from_o adultery_n a_o woman_n that_o shall_v espouse_v a_o man_n who_o wife_n have_v divorce_v herself_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o it_o be_v a_o husband_n that_o quit_v his_o wife_n to_o espouse_v another_o that_o man_n shall_v commit_v adultery_n both_o he_o that_o marry_v to_o this_o last_o woman_n and_o she_o that_o be_v espouse_v to_o he_o in_o the_o 10_o st._n basil_n be_v against_o ordain_v those_o who_o have_v swear_v never_o to_o take_v order_n though_o there_o be_v say_v he_o a_o canon_n which_o seem_v to_o permit_v it_o but_o he_o observe_v that_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o form_n of_o the_o oath_n the_o term_n in_o which_o it_o be_v conceive_v the_o disposition_n of_o the_o person_n that_o make_v it_o and_o all_o the_o lesser_a circumstance_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o be_v oblige_v by_o his_o oath_n or_o no_o and_o if_o no_o way_n can_v be_v find_v to_o dispense_v with_o it_o than_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v ordain_v after_o this_o he_o explain_v a_o particular_a question_n which_o have_v be_v propose_v to_o he_o by_o amphilochius_n as_o far_o as_o it_o can_v be_v discover_v by_o st._n basil_n answer_n it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v this_o one_o cyriacus_n a_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o mindana_n whereof_o longinus_n be_v bishop_n be_v oblige_v by_o oath_n never_o to_o quit_v that_o church_n yet_o he_o be_v make_v parish-priest_n to_o a_o village_n very_o near_o it_o which_o be_v in_o another_o diocese_n longinus_n see_v himself_o deprive_v of_o a_o priest_n who_o do_v very_o much_o assist_v he_o earnest_o desire_v his_o return_n and_o say_v that_o unless_o he_o return_v to_o he_o he_o shall_v quit_v his_o church_n it_o be_v also_o probable_a that_o the_o priest_n have_v some_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n for_o have_v violate_v his_o oath_n amphilochius_n demand_v of_o st._n basil_n what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v in_o these_o circumstance_n and_o this_o saint_n give_v a_o advice_n full_a of_o wisdom_n that_o they_o shall_v join_v to_o the_o diocese_n of_o mindana_n the_o territory_n of_o mnistia_n where_o this_o priest_n be_v make_v minister_n by_o the_o bishop_n severus_n and_o he_o say_v that_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o still_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o mindana_n may_v fulfil_v his_o oath_n and_o may_v assist_v the_o bishop_n longinus_n who_o have_v demand_v he_o back_o again_o he_o blame_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o bishop_n severus_n who_o have_v act_v against_o the_o canon_n in_o remove_v a_o priest_n from_o one_o of_o his_o brethren_n and_o have_v make_v he_o guilty_a of_o perjury_n in_o the_o 11_o canon_n he_o ordain_v that_o a_o
62_o 69_o 71_o 74_o and_o in_o his_o anchoratus_n in_o heres_fw-la 23_o and_o 65_o he_o show_v that_o god_n create_v the_o world_n and_o the_o angel_n he_o endeavour_v to_o explain_v in_o heres_fw-la 70._o in_o what_o sense_n man_n be_v create_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o heres_fw-la 24_o and_o 36._o he_o show_v that_o sin_n be_v not_o a_o substance_n and_o that_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o it_o he_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n in_o heres_fw-la 77_o 30_o 69_o and_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v one_o person_n only_o compose_v of_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n he_o show_v in_o heres_fw-la 77_o that_o the_o two_o nature_n be_v not_o confound_v after_o their_o union_n and_o that_o they_o keep_v their_o own_o property_n he_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n in_o heres_fw-la 42_o and_o 64._o and_o in_o the_o anchoratus_fw-la where_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o we_o now_o have_v shall_v be_v raise_v again_o he_o hold_v in_o heres_fw-la 24_o and_o 46._o that_o jesus_n christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n to_o save_v those_o that_o have_v live_v well_o and_o believe_v in_o god_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a and_o spiritual_a and_o that_o it_o partake_v of_o happiness_n after_o death_n see_v what_o he_o say_v about_o this_o in_o heres_fw-la 75._o in_o heres_fw-la 8._o he_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n be_v more_o excellent_a and_o more_o efficacious_a than_o those_o of_o the_o old_a in_o his_o anchoratus_n he_o speak_v of_o faith_n as_o a_o disposition_n necessary_a to_o the_o receive_n of_o baptism_n though_o he_o speak_v obscure_o enough_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o anchoratus_n yet_o he_o say_v enough_o of_o it_o to_o make_v we_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o word_n of_o his_o institution_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n and_o without_o any_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n he_o acknowledge_v freewill_n in_o heres_fw-la 16._o and_o yet_o he_o admit_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o heres_fw-la 30._o he_o speak_v of_o the_o wonderful_a effect_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross._n he_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n in_o many_o place_n and_o chief_o in_o heres_fw-la 69_o 51_o and_o 57_o he_o show_v the_o necessity_n and_o usefulness_n of_o fast_v in_o the_o heres_fw-la 33_o 75_o and_o 80._o there_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n fast_v during_o lent_n and_o every_o wednesday_n and_o friday_n in_o the_o year_n except_o after_o easter_n until_o whitsunday_n he_o suppose_v that_o these_o fast_n be_v of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v they_o and_o that_o we_o must_v abstain_v from_o meat_n in_o the_o time_n of_o a_o fast_a he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o last_o week_n of_o lent_n nothing_o but_o plain_a meat_n be_v eat_v that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o water_n and_o that_o many_o pass_v the_o two_o or_o three_o last_o day_n without_o eat_v any_o thing_n in_o heres_fw-la 76_o he_o establish_v the_o distinction_n between_o bishop_n and_o priest_n he_o rank_n in_o the_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n bishop_n priest_n deacon_n and_o subdeacon_n the_o other_o minister_n according_a to_o he_o do_v not_o partake_v of_o holy_a order_n these_o inferior_a minister_n be_v the_o reader_n deaconess_n exorcist_n interpreter_n digger_n and_o porter_n he_o observe_v in_o heres_fw-la 75._o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o heres_fw-la 80._o that_o the_o assembly_n of_o people_n in_o the_o church_n be_v chief_o make_v on_o wednesday_n friday_n and_o sunday_n and_o also_o in_o some_o place_n on_o saturday_n that_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v attend_v with_o such_o ceremony_n as_o be_v prescribe_v either_o by_o the_o gospel_n or_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o matin_n be_v sing_v and_o that_o christian_n kneel_v at_o their_o prayer_n day_n and_o night_n that_o heretic_n idolater_n and_o all_o those_o that_o be_v guilty_a of_o enormous_a crime_n be_v excommunicate_v and_o their_o oblation_n not_o receive_v he_o prove_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a in_o heres_fw-la 76._o and_o refuce_v aetius_n who_o say_v the_o contrary_n he_o say_v in_o heres_fw-la 78._o that_o the_o saint_n enjoy_v eternal_a happiness_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o honour_v they_o as_o to_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o virgin_n he_o keep_v a_o middle_a way_n between_o the_o antidicomarianite_n who_o dishonour_v she_o by_o say_v that_o she_o have_v other_o child_n beside_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o collyridians_n who_o adore_v she_o he_o say_v that_o we_o must_v honour_v she_o but_o we_o must_v not_o adore_v she_o nor_o give_v her_o superstitious_a worship_n read_v the_o heresy_n 78_o and_o 79_o where_o he_o testify_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o certain_o know_v concern_v her_o death_n nor_o about_o the_o place_n where_o her_o body_n be_v yet_o it_o seem_v that_o his_o piety_n induce_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o she_o never_o die_v but_o he_o do_v not_o deliver_v this_o opinion_n as_o a_o certain_a truth_n he_o praise_v virginity_n in_o heres_fw-la 4_o 8_o 5_o 61_o and_o 80._o but_o he_o do_v not_o condemn_v marriage_n nor_o yet_o second_v marriage_n there_o he_o declare_v plain_o that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o admit_v any_o to_o holy_a order_n but_o such_o as_o will_v observe_v celibacy_n and_o that_o she_o exclude_v bigamist_n and_o yet_o he_o confess_v in_o heres_fw-la 59_o that_o there_o be_v still_o some_o place_n where_o the_o deacon_n and_o subdeacons_n do_v not_o observe_v celibacy_n but_o he_o add_v that_o this_o be_v do_v upon_o sufferance_n because_o of_o the_o weakness_n of_o man_n or_o the_o multitude_n of_o people_n last_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n to_o violate_v the_o vow_n of_o virginity_n he_o say_v in_o heres_fw-la 59_o that_o a_o husband_n who_o have_v divorce_v his_o wife_n for_o adultery_n or_o some_o other_o crime_n marry_v another_o be_v free_a from_o sin_n according_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o he_o be_v no-wise_a unworthy_a of_o eternal_a life_n and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v permit_v to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n he_o will_v not_o have_v woman_n undertake_v any_o ecclesiastical_a function_n and_o he_o prove_v in_o heres_fw-la 79._o that_o this_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v suffer_v in_o short_a if_o one_o will_v have_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n the_o discipline_n and_o the_o morality_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n time_n he_o needs_o do_v no_o more_o but_o read_v what_o st._n epiphanius_n have_v say_v of_o they_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n about_o heresy_n where_o he_o have_v give_v the_o sum_n of_o they_o so_o as_o to_o serve_v for_o a_o antidote_n against_o all_o the_o error_n of_o heretic_n any_o one_o that_o give_v the_o least_o attention_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o epiphanius_n which_o we_o have_v now_o represent_v may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o author_n who_o have_v make_v more_o observation_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n contrary_a to_o the_o error_n and_o disorder_n of_o the_o innovator_n of_o our_o time_n yet_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o find_v in_o his_o write_n part_v of_o their_o error_n and_o have_v have_v the_o boldness_n to_o impute_v to_o we_o the_o heresy_n which_o he_o refute_v this_o stultetus_n have_v do_v with_o so_o much_o fraud_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o read_v what_o he_o say_v about_o it_o without_o conceive_v a_o indignation_n against_o so_o unjust_a a_o procedure_n he_o say_v first_o that_o st._n epiphanius_n reject_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n in_o heres_fw-la 79._o but_o this_o be_v a_o mere_a cheat._n st._n epiphanius_n indeed_o there_o condemn_v those_o who_o adore_v the_o virgin_n and_o give_v she_o that_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n only_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n neither_o adore_v the_o virgin_n nor_o the_o saint_n although_o she_o have_v a_o honour_n and_o due_a respect_n for_o they_o and_o do_v not_o we_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o can_v any_o other_o doctrine_n be_v impute_v to_o we_o without_o a_o palpable_a calumny_n but_o say_v scultetus_n st._n epiphanius_n say_v in_o heres_fw-la 75._o that_o the_o saint_n be_v pray_v for_o and_o therefore_o he_o can_v approve_v of_o their_o invocation_n this_o author_n methinks_v shall_v not_o have_v cite_v a_o place_n which_o so_o plain_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n which_o he_o maintain_v which_o i_o shall_v set_v down_o entire_a as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o custom_n of_o recite_v the_o name_n of_o the_o dead_a what_o can_v there_o be_v more_o useful_a and_o more_o reasonable_a
which_o these_o lady_n have_v put_v to_o s._n jerom._n they_o be_v very_o curious_a question_n and_o s._n jerom_n answer_n be_v very_o just_a and_o learned_a to_o these_o work_v we_o ought_v to_o join_v the_o treatise_n which_o be_v at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o eight_o volume_n which_o likewise_o be_v critical_a letter_n namely_o the_o book_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o city_n and_o country_n mention_v in_o the_o bible_n translate_v out_o of_o eusebius_n a_o exposition_n of_o the_o hebrew_n proper_a name_n in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o first_o epistle_n be_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o hebrew_n alphabet_n write_v whilst_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n a_o collection_n of_o tradition_n or_o rather_o jewish_a exposition_n upon_o genesis_n a_o most_o curious_a and_o useful_a work_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o text_n of_o the_o scripture_n where_o he_o take_v notice_n of_o all_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o hebrew_n text_n and_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o septuagint_n the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o second_o letter_n to_o minerius_n and_o alexander_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 15._o we_o shall_v not_o all_o die_v but_o we_o all_o shall_v be_v change_v wherein_o he_o give_v a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o different_a exposition_n of_o this_o place_n by_o the_o ancient_a commentator_n he_o quote_v theodorus_n of_o perinthus_n diodorus_n of_o tarsus_n apollinaris_n acacius_n of_o caesarea_n and_o origen_n this_o letter_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 406._o in_o the_o same_o place_n be_v the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o three_o letter_n to_o paulinus_n write_v about_o the_o same_o time_n he_o answer_v two_o question_n put_v to_o he_o the_o first_o how_o one_o can_v reconcile_v to_o freewill_n what_o be_v say_v in_o genesis_n that_o god_n harden_v pharaoh_n '_o s_o heart_n and_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o of_o the_o will_n nor_o of_o the_o endeavour_n of_o man_n but_o of_o god_n who_o make_v man_n to_o act_v the_o second_o why_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o child_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o baptize_v parent_n holy_a since_o they_o can_v be_v save_v but_o by_o receive_v and_o preserve_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n for_o the_o former_a s._n jerom_n refer_v he_o to_o what_o origen_n say_v upon_o that_o subject_a in_o the_o book_n of_o principle_n new_o translate_v by_o s._n jerom._n and_o to_o the_o second_o he_o answer_v with_o tertullian_n that_o the_o child_n of_o christian_n be_v call_v holy_a because_o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v candidate_n for_o the_o faith_n and_o have_v not_o be_v defile_v with_o idolatry_n add_v that_o the_o scripture_n give_v the_o name_n of_o holy_a to_o thing_n that_o be_v pure_a and_o that_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n be_v say_v to_o be_v holy_a last_o there_o be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o hundred_o fifty_o four_o letter_n to_o desiderius_n and_o serenilla_n who_o he_o invite_v to_o come_v to_o bethlehem_n it_o be_v write_v after_o the_o treatise_n of_o famous_a man_n about_o the_o year_n 400._o we_o be_v to_o reckon_v likewise_o among_o s._n jerom_n critical_a work_n upon_o the_o bible_n the_o correction_n and_o translation_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o scripture_n at_o first_o he_o correct_v the_o greek_a text_n of_o the_o seventy_o and_o reform_v the_o common_a edition_n by_o origen_n hexapla_n he_o make_v a_o new_a translation_n rufinus_n translation_n he_o make_v a_o new_a translation_n he_o speak_v of_o this_o version_n as_o whole_o his_o own_o in_o the_o eighty_o nine_o letter_n to_o s._n augustin_n yet_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o he_o make_v use_v in_o several_a book_n of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o ancient_a vulgar_a translation_n which_o he_o only_o correct_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o make_v a_o new_a translation_n of_o the_o psalm_n as_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o this_o epistle_n to_o sunia_n and_o fretela_n he_o also_o translate_v anew_o the_o book_n of_o job_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o two_o preface_n to_o that_o book_n and_o to_o those_o of_o solomon_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o apology_n against_o rufinus_n of_o they_o wherein_o he_o mark_v by_o two_o hook_n those_o passage_n of_o the_o septuagint_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o hebrew_n text_n and_o add_v the_o version_n of_o what_o be_v in_o the_o hebrew_n text_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o lxx_o note_v those_o addition_n with_o a_o star_n so_o that_o in_o this_o translation_n one_o may_v see_v at_o once_o both_o what_o be_v add_v and_o what_o be_v want_v in_o the_o version_n of_o the_o lxx_o this_o translation_n of_o s._n jerom_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v join_v to_o his_o commentary_n this_o be_v the_o first_o labour_n of_o s._n jerom_n upon_o the_o bible_n which_o he_o undertake_v when_o he_o be_v but_o young_a in_o his_o first_o retirement_n afterward_o have_v attain_v to_o a_o more_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n he_o conceive_v that_o it_o will_v prove_v a_o considerable_a service_n to_o the_o church_n if_o he_o set_v forth_o a_o entire_a translation_n of_o his_o own_o from_o the_o hebrew_n text._n wherefore_o he_o fall_v upon_o that_o work_n and_o publish_v a_o new_a latin_a version_n of_o all_o the_o book_n which_o the_o jew_n own_o to_o be_v canonical_a jerom_n canonical_a the_o book_n which_o the_o jew_n own_o to_o be_v canonical_a he_o do_v not_o translate_v the_o book_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o hebrew_n except_o tobit_n and_o judith_n and_o so_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la maccabee_n baruk_v and_o jeremiah_n letter_n and_o the_o addition_n to_o the_o book_n of_o hester_n and_o daniel_n be_v not_o s._n jerom_n and_o of_o the_o book_n of_o judith_n and_o tobit_n set_v before_o the_o begin_n of_o each_o book_n the_o preface_n already_o mention_v this_o new_a translation_n of_o s._n jerom_n be_v but_o ill_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n at_o first_o man_n be_v very_o much_o prepossessed_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o septuagint_n and_o s._n jerom_n enterprise_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o rash_a and_o dangerous_a innovation_n s._n augustin_n himself_o dislike_v it_o and_o send_v he_o word_n as_o we_o have_v see_v that_o he_o will_v have_v do_v better_a if_o he_o have_v be_v content_v with_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o septuagint_n and_o not_o have_v go_v about_o a_o new_a one_o which_o will_v certain_o cause_v some_o scandal_n and_o trouble_n in_o the_o church_n rufinus_n and_o other_o of_o s._n jerom_n enemy_n go_v yet_o further_o and_o accuse_v he_o of_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n and_o despise_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o reject_v the_o lxx_n translation_n which_o they_o have_v make_v use_n of_o to_o introduce_v a_o new_a one_o borrow_v in_o some_o sort_n from_o the_o jew_n all_o these_o reproach_n do_v not_o hinder_v s._n jerom_n from_o publish_v his_o new_a translation_n he_o show_v the_o injustice_n of_o his_o accuser_n in_o most_o of_o his_o preface_n sometime_o he_o complain_v of_o the_o ingratitude_n of_o person_n in_o his_o age_n who_o instead_o of_o acknowledge_v the_o good_a service_n he_o have_v do_v to_o the_o church_n reckon_v it_o as_o a_o crime_n in_o he_o sometime_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o do_v not_o undertake_v that_o new_a translation_n to_o condemn_v the_o septuagint_n which_o he_o commend_v and_o approve_v and_o which_o he_o correct_v and_o translate_v in_o his_o youth_n and_o that_o his_o design_n bare_o be_v to_o do_v a_o useful_a work_n sometime_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o new_a translation_n because_o the_o septuagint_n have_v be_v corrupt_v but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n he_o affirm_v open_o that_o the_o main_a reason_n which_o put_v he_o upon_o make_v a_o new_a translation_n be_v the_o want_n of_o exactness_n in_o that_o of_o the_o seventy_o and_o the_o small_a conformity_n which_o it_o have_v with_o the_o hebrew_n text_n which_o he_o believe_v aught_o to_o be_v depend_v upon_o as_o the_o true_a original_a and_o for_o this_o reason_n almost_o as_o often_o as_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o he_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o the_o hebrew_n truth_n he_o allege_v also_o political_a reason_n for_o his_o undertake_n the_o jew_n accuse_v we_o in_o their_o dispute_n with_o we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o faithful_o quote_v the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o continual_o urge_v that_o the_o hebrew_n text_n be_v not_o conformable_a to_o what_o be_v cite_v to_o they_o out_o of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o lxx_o the_o christian_n who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o beside_o have_v no_o translation_n from_o the_o hebrew_n be_v extreme_o perplex_v
prayer_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v read_v his_o confession_n have_v set_v forth_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n what_o he_o be_v before_o his_o conversion_n he_o show_v in_o the_o ten_o what_o he_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o writing_n he_o find_v that_o his_o conscience_n give_v a_o unquestionable_a testimony_n of_o his_o love_n to_o god_n he_o explain_v the_o reason_n that_o oblige_v man_n to_o love_n god_n reckon_v up_o all_o the_o faculty_n of_o his_o soul_n that_o can_v lead_v he_o to_o know_v god_n especial_o memory_n whereof_o he_o make_v a_o wonderful_a description_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o serve_v to_o teach_v we_o many_o thing_n which_o enter_v not_o into_o the_o mind_n by_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o it_o may_v lift_v we_o up_o to_o god_n he_o occasional_o speak_v of_o happiness_n and_o of_o the_o idea_n that_o man_n have_v of_o god_n afterward_o he_o examine_v himself_o about_o the_o three_o main_a passion_n of_o man_n the_o love_n of_o pleasure_n of_o knowledge_n and_o of_o glory_n he_o sincere_o confess_v what_o be_v his_o disposition_n with_o respect_n to_o these_o passion_n prescribe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n excellent_a rule_n to_o keep_v ourselves_o from_o they_o last_o he_o discover_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a mediator_n and_o of_o the_o grace_n which_o he_o merit_v for_o we_o the_o three_o last_o book_n be_v about_o less_o sensible_a matter_n he_o wave_v the_o history_n of_o his_o life_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o love_n which_o he_o have_v for_o the_o sacred_a book_n and_o of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o god_n have_v give_v he_o of_o they_o which_o to_o show_v he_o undertake_v to_o explain_v the_o beginning_n of_o genesis_n upon_o which_o occasion_n he_o start_v several_a very_o subtle_a question_n in_o the_o eleven_o he_o refute_v those_o that_o ask_v what_o god_n be_v do_v before_o he_o create_v the_o world_n and_o how_o god_n on_o a_o sudden_a form_v the_o design_n of_o create_v any_o thing_n whereupon_o he_o enter_v into_o a_o long_a discourse_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o time_n in_o the_o twelve_o book_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o first_o matter_n he_o pretend_v that_o by_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n which_o god_n be_v say_v to_o have_v create_v in_o the_o beginning_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v spiritual_a substance_n and_o the_o shapeless_a matter_n of_o corporeal_a thing_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o creation_n of_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o being_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o day_n because_o there_o be_v no_o time_n with_o respect_n to_o they_o he_o affirm_v that_o whatsoever_o he_o have_v say_v concern_v the_o world_n creation_n can_v be_v deny_v though_o the_o begin_n of_o genesis_n be_v otherwise_o expound_v because_o these_o be_v undoubted_a truth_n he_o treat_v here_o of_o the_o different_a explication_n which_o may_v be_v make_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n affirm_v that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o canonical_a author_n foresee_v all_o the_o truth_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o their_o word_n and_o though_o they_o have_v not_o foresee_v these_o truth_n yet_o the_o holy_a ghost_n foresee_v they_o whence_o he_o seem_v to_o conclude_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o reject_v any_o sense_n that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n provide_v it_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o truth_n at_o last_o have_v admire_v the_o goodness_n of_o god_n who_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o the_o creature_n have_v give_v they_o not_o only_o a_o be_v but_o also_o all_o the_o perfection_n of_o that_o be_v he_o discover_v in_o the_o last_o book_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o first_o word_n of_o genesis_n and_o even_o the_o personal_a property_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o give_v he_o a_o admirable_a opportunity_n of_o describe_v the_o action_n of_o charity_n in_o ourselves_o he_o conclude_v with_o a_o curious_a allegory_n upon_o the_o begin_n of_o genesis_n and_o find_v in_o the_o creation_n the_o system_n and_o oeconomy_n of_o whatsoever_o god_n have_v do_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o sanctification_n of_o man_n the_o only_a end_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o in_o all_o his_o work_n st._n augustin_n place_v the_o book_n of_o confession_n before_o those_o against_o faustus_n which_o be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 400_o in_o his_o retractation_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o these_o be_v both_o write_v about_o the_o same_o time_n after_o these_o two_o which_o serve_v as_o we_o have_v say_v for_o a_o preface_n to_o all_o st._n augustin_n work_n you_o find_v in_o this_o first_o volume_n the_o book_n that_o st._n augustin_n write_v in_o his_o youth_n before_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n in_o the_o same_o order_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v the_o three_o book_n against_o the_o academici_n be_v the_o first_o after_o the_o treatise_n of_o beauty_n and_o comeliness_n which_o be_v lose_v he_o compose_v they_o in_o the_o year_n 386_o in_o his_o solitude_n when_o he_o prepare_v himself_o for_o baptism_n they_o be_v write_v in_o imitation_n of_o cicero_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dialogue_n and_o direct_v to_o romanianus_fw-la his_o countryman_n who_o he_o advise_v to_o study_v philosophy_n the_o dispute_n begin_v betwixt_o licentius_fw-la son_n to_o romanianus_fw-la and_o trygetius_n after_o they_o alypius_n and_o st._n augustin_n begin_v to_o speak_v have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o book_n that_o the_o good_a thing_n of_o fortune_n do_v not_o render_v man_n happy_a he_o exhort_v romanianus_fw-la to_o the_o study_n of_o wisdom_n who_o sweetness_n he_o then_o taste_v he_o afterward_o give_v a_o account_n of_o three_o conference_n which_o licentius_fw-la and_o trygetius_n have_v have_v about_o happiness_n licentius_fw-la hold_v with_o the_o academici_n that_o to_o be_v happy_a it_o be_v enough_o to_o seek_v after_o the_o truth_n but_o trygetius_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v it_o perfect_o both_o be_v agree_v that_o wisdom_n be_v that_o which_o make_v man_n happy_a they_o begin_v to_o dispute_v about_o the_o definition_n of_o wisdom_n trygetius_n give_v several_a all_o disapproved_a by_o licentius_fw-la who_o assert_n that_o wisdom_n consist_v not_o only_o in_o knowledge_n but_o also_o in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o truth_n whereupon_o st._n augustin_n conclude_v that_o since_o we_o can_v be_v happy_a without_o know_v and_o inquire_v after_o the_o truth_n our_o only_a application_n shall_v be_v to_o seek_v for_o it_o in_o the_o second_o book_n have_v again_o exhort_v romanianus_fw-la to_o the_o study_n of_o philosophy_n he_o set_v down_o three_o other_o conference_n wherein_o alypius_n produce_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o both_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a academic_n and_o because_o the_o latter_a say_v that_o some_o thing_n be_v probable_a though_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o know_v they_o laugh_v at_o that_o opinion_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v they_o to_o know_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v like_o the_o truth_n without_o know_v the_o truth_n itself_o and_o this_o very_a thing_n oblige_v man_n to_o inquire_v the_o more_o careful_o after_o likely_a and_o probable_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o academic_n the_o three_o book_n begin_v with_o reflection_n upon_o fortune_n st._n augustin_n show_v that_o the_o good_n of_o fortune_n be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o get_v wisdom_n and_o that_o the_o wise_a man_n ought_v at_o least_o to_o know_v wisdom_n refute_v withal_o the_o principle_n both_o of_o cicero_n and_o of_o the_o other_o academic_n who_o affirm_v that_o we_o know_v nothing_o and_o that_o nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v assert_v he_o blame_v the_o damnable_a maxim_n of_o those_o who_o permit_v man_n to_o follow_v every_o thing_n that_o seem_v probable_a without_o be_v certain_a of_o any_o thing_n he_o show_v the_o dangerous_a consequence_n of_o such_o principle_n and_o endeavour_n to_o prove_v that_o neither_o the_o ancient_a academic_n nor_o cicero_n himself_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n these_o three_o book_n be_v write_v with_o all_o imaginable_a elegance_n and_o purity_n the_o method_n and_o reason_n be_v just_a the_o matter_n treat_v of_o be_v well_o clear_v and_o make_v intelligible_a for_o all_o man_n it_o be_v beautify_v with_o agreeable_a supposition_n and_o pleasant_a story_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o these_o dialogue_n be_v not_o much_o inferior_a to_o tully_n for_o stile_n but_o much_o above_o they_o for_o the_o exactness_n and_o solidity_n of_o the_o argument_n and_o notion_n in_o his_o retractation_n he_o find_v fault_n with_o several_a place_n in_o they_o which_o seem_v not_o to_o he_o sufficient_o to_o savour_n of_o christianity_n but_o may_v be_v bear_v with_o in_o a_o philosophical_a work_n the_o book_n of_o a_o happy_a life_n or_o of_o felicity_n be_v a_o work_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n write_v
then_o reflect_v upon_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o drive_v the_o merchant_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n with_o scourge_v that_o come_v thither_o to_o buy_v and_o sell_v but_o say_v he_o that_o can_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o violent_a action_n sed_fw-la quid_fw-la hoc_fw-la aut_fw-la quantum_fw-la est_fw-la upon_o what_o he_o have_v say_v that_o miracle_n be_v cease_v in_o his_o time_n lest_o man_n shall_v still_o cleave_v to_o sensible_a thing_n and_o their_o mind_n be_v too_o much_o accustom_v to_o they_o he_o note_v that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v strict_o see_v that_o miracle_n be_v still_o wrought_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o himself_o have_v see_v some_o at_o milan_n the_o rule_n which_o be_v the_o last_o piece_n of_o this_o tome_n be_v indeed_o st._n augustin_n but_o he_o write_v if_o for_o nun_n and_o not_o for_o monk_n some_o body_n take_v it_o out_o of_o the_o 109th_o epistle_n and_o fit_v it_o for_o men._n this_o alteration_n have_v be_v long_o make_v as_o they_o have_v place_v by_o themselves_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o each_o tome_n those_o piece_n which_o be_v none_o of_o st._n augustin_n and_o yet_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o those_o contain_v in_o that_o volume_n so_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o there_o be_v the_o treatise_n of_o grammar_n logic_n category_n and_o rhetoric_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o st._n augustin_n in_o the_o former_a edition_n perhaps_o because_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o his_o retractation_n that_o he_o have_v begin_v some_o treatise_n upon_o those_o science_n but_o his_o discourse_n be_v write_v in_o the_o form_n of_o dialogue_n and_o like_o that_o of_o music_n where_o he_o make_v use_n of_o that_o science_n to_o raise_v up_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n to_o his_o creator_n but_o these_o be_v neither_o dialogue-wise_a nor_o fit_a to_o lift_v up_o man_n mind_n towards_o god_n the_o manner_n how_o they_o be_v write_v and_o the_o method_n observe_v in_o they_o be_v very_o different_a from_o those_o of_o st._n augustin_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v in_o those_o treatise_n several_a observation_n unworthy_a of_o that_o father_n and_o contrary_a to_o his_o opinion_n the_o discourse_n of_o grammar_n begin_v indeed_o with_o the_o same_o word_n that_o st._n augustin_n have_v note_v in_o his_o retractation_n but_o they_o have_v be_v add_v and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o category_n have_v a_o great_a esteem_n for_o aristotle_n philosophy_n and_o say_v that_o he_o can_v scare_v understand_v his_o book_n of_o category_n with_o themistius_n his_o help_n whereas_o st._n augustin_n who_o have_v no_o great_a esteem_n for_o aristotle_n philosophy_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o understand_v his_o category_n without_o labour_n and_o without_o a_o tutor_n the_o name_n of_o adeodatus_n that_o be_v insert_v into_o the_o print_a copy_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n the_o monastic_a rule_n which_o be_v at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o volume_n be_v reject_v with_o common_a consent_n the_o last_o wherein_o st._n benedict_n rule_n be_v quote_v be_v if_o we_o believe_v holstenius_fw-la write_v by_o aâ—lredus_n rievallensis_n a_o abbot_n in_o england_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o this_o author_n work_n publish_v by_o bale_n in_o the_o second_o century_n of_o english_a writer_n part_n of_o it_o be_v among_o st._n anselm_n work_n the_o second_o tome_n the_o second_o tome_n of_o st._n augustin_n work_n contain_v his_o letter_n which_o do_v not_o only_o represent_v ii_o tome_n ii_o the_o genius_n and_o character_n of_o that_o holy_a father_n but_o contain_v also_o very_o important_a point_n of_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o morality_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n they_o be_v place_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n for_o which_o argument_n be_v bring_v in_o a_o preface_n they_o be_v divide_v into_o four_o class_n the_o first_o contain_v those_o which_o he_o write_v before_o he_o be_v bishop_n from_o the_o year_n 386._o to_o 395._o in_o the_o second_o be_v those_o which_o he_o write_v from_o the_o year_n 396._o to_o the_o time_n when_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n have_v a_o conference_n at_o carthage_n with_o the_o donatist_n and_o the_o break_n out_o of_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n in_o africa_n that_o be_v to_o the_o year_n 410._o the_o three_o comprehend_v those_o that_o be_v write_v from_o the_o year_n 411._o to_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n that_o be_v to_o 430._o and_o the_o four_o contain_v those_o whereof_o the_o time_n be_v not_o just_o know_v though_o they_o be_v certain_o write_v after_o he_o be_v ii_o st._n augustin_n tome_n ii_o make_v bishop_n there_o be_v two_o hundred_o and_o seventy_o in_o all_o the_o benedictines_n have_v take_v away_o some_o treatise_n which_o be_v put_v among_o the_o letter_n and_o they_o have_v add_v those_o which_o he_o answer_v and_o last_o some_o be_v add_v that_o be_v not_o publish_v before_o the_o thirteen_o or_o fourteen_o first_o be_v about_o philosophical_a matter_n that_o st._n augustin_n use_v to_o discourse_v about_o with_o his_o friend_n when_o he_o be_v first_o convert_v the_o first_o be_v write_v by_o st._n augustin_n to_o hermogenianus_n about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 380._o concern_v the_o book_n that_o he_o write_v against_o the_o academic_n he_o tell_v he_o what_o his_o aim_n be_v in_o write_v they_o and_o ask_v his_o advice_n about_o what_o he_o have_v say_v concern_v those_o philosopher_n about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o three_o book_n he_o commend_v the_o academic_n and_o say_v that_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o condemn_v they_o that_o he_o have_v imitate_v they_o he_o blame_v the_o false_a academic_n of_o his_o own_o time_n and_o call_v they_o stupid_a who_o believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v corporeal_a he_o conclude_v with_o say_v that_o he_o flatter_v not_o himself_o with_o triumph_v over_o the_o academic_n as_o hermogenianus_n say_v but_o that_o he_o think_v himself_o happy_a for_o be_v above_o despair_n of_o find_v the_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o food_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o he_o have_v thereby_o break_v that_o troublesome_a chain_n which_o hinder_v he_o from_o fast'ning_n as_o one_o may_v say_v to_o the_o breast_n of_o the_o true_a philosophy_n in_o the_o second_o letter_n to_o zenobius_n he_o testify_v his_o sorrow_n for_o his_o be_v absent_a and_o his_o impatience_n to_o see_v he_o again_o that_o they_o may_v resolve_v a_o question_n which_o he_o have_v begin_v to_o examine_v this_o letter_n be_v write_v the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o forego_n the_o three_o to_o nebridius_fw-la be_v about_o his_o book_n of_o soliloquy_n compose_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 387._o he_o speak_v there_o of_o his_o happiness_n of_o have_v attain_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o some_o particular_a truth_n and_o particular_o of_o those_o concern_v our_o nature_n confess_v withal_o that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o many_o thing_n among_o thing_n unknown_a to_o man_n he_o propose_v these_o why_o the_o world_n be_v of_o such_o bigness_n or_o rather_o how_o big_a it_o be_v why_o it_o be_v where_o it_o be_v rather_o than_o any_o where_o else_o he_o observe_v that_o body_n may_v be_v infinite_o divide_v and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o quantity_n but_o may_v be_v both_o infinite_o increase_v and_o diminish_v that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o number_n which_o may_v be_v infinite_o increase_v but_o not_o diminish_v proportionable_o see_v there_o be_v nothing_o below_o unity_n in_o the_o next_o direct_v to_o the_o same_o and_o write_v about_o the_o same_o time_n st._n augustin_n acquaint_v he_o with_o the_o progress_n that_o he_o have_v make_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n during_o the_o time_n of_o his_o retirement_n we_o have_v not_o the_o other_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v at_o that_o time_n to_o nebridius_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o nine_o book_n of_o confession_n the_o five_o and_o six_o be_v letter_n write_v in_o africa_n by_o nebridius_fw-la to_o st._n augustin_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n 388._o or_o the_o begin_n of_o 389._o in_o the_o first_o nebridius_fw-la pity_v st._n austin_n that_o he_o be_v interrupt_v in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o other_o business_n and_o in_o the_o seeond_n he_o tell_v he_o his_o notion_n that_o memory_n can_v act_v without_o imagination_n and_o that_o the_o imagination_n draw_v her_o image_n of_o thing_n from_o itself_o and_o not_o from_o the_o sense_n st._n augustin_n resolve_v both_o these_o question_n in_o the_o seven_o letter_n to_o the_o former_a he_o answer_v that_o we_o remember_v thing_n which_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o sensible_a idea_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v a_o memory_n
which_o be_v then_o vacant_a by_o the_o demission_n of_o his_o brother_n maximian_n who_o for_o quietness_n sake_n be_v oblige_v to_o quit_v the_o bishopric_n have_v generous_o do_v it_o as_o appear_v likewise_o by_o a_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o milevis_n in_o the_o year_n 402._o which_o be_v the_o 88th_o in_o the_o african_a code_n the_o 71st_o 72d_o 73d_o 74th_o and_o 75th_o of_o st._n augustin_n to_o st._n jerom_n and_o of_o st._n jerom_n to_o st._n augustin_n be_v about_o that_o dispute_n that_o be_v between_o they_o of_o which_o we_o give_v a_o account_n in_o the_o abridgement_n of_o st._n jerom_n work_n the_o 76th_o be_v a_o exhortation_n in_o the_o church_n name_n to_o all_o donatist_n which_o contain_v the_o most_o prevail_a motive_n to_o make_v they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n it_o be_v write_v after_o the_o donatist_n bishop_n have_v refuse_v a_o conference_n that_o be_v offer_v in_o pursuance_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o general_a council_n of_o africa_n in_o the_o year_n 403._o the_o 77th_o and_o 78th_o be_v concern_v a_o scandal_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n of_o hippo._n one_o spes_fw-la of_o st._n augustin_n monastery_n have_v be_v accuse_v of_o uncleanness_n by_o boniface_n a_o priest_n this_o man_n charge_v the_o crime_n upon_o the_o priest_n affirm_v that_o he_o be_v the_o guilty_a person_n st._n augustin_n find_v no_o proof_n to_o convict_v either_o of_o they_o remit_v the_o judgement_n to_o god_n but_o spâ—s_v desire_v to_o come_v into_o the_o clergy_n and_o be_v deny_v by_o st._n augustin_n insist_v that_o if_o he_o may_v not_o be_v admit_v because_o he_o have_v be_v accuse_v neither_o be_v boniface_n to_o continue_v in_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n st._n augustin_n think_v fit_a to_o oblige_v they_o both_o to_o go_v to_o the_o grave_a of_o st._n felix_n of_o nola_n that_o god_n may_v be_v please_v to_o discover_v the_o truth_n by_o some_o miracle_n now_o he_o intend_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v keep_v secret_a but_o the_o thing_n take_v vent_n st._n augustin_n write_v about_o it_o to_o the_o clergy_n of_o hippo_n and_o to_o two_o private_a man_n that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v disturb_v at_o the_o scandal_n happen_v in_o the_o church_n that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v rash_o condemn_v that_o there_o be_v no_o 〈…〉_o 〈◊〉_d condemn_a nor_o 〈◊〉_d before_o 〈…〉_o 〈◊〉_d to_o let_v the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d be_v 〈…〉_o 〈◊〉_d convenient_a not_o to_o scandalize_v the_o 〈…〉_o but_o little_a to_o boniface_n not_o to_o have_v his_o 〈…〉_o if_o the_o impurity_n of_o his_o conscience_n do_v 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o priest_n who_o be_v think_v to_o be_v that_o felix_n with_o who_o st._n angustin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o 〈◊〉_d who_o he_o challenge_v to_o answer_v that_o difficulty_n 〈…〉_o fortunatus_n 〈…〉_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o to_o explain_v more_o clear_o than_o he_o have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d how_o it_o may_v be_v know_v what_o that_o be_v which_o god_n â—…th_v of_o we_o since_o we_o be_v 〈…〉_o this_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 405._o the_o eighty_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o 〈◊〉_d of_o compliment_n from_o st._n jerom_n to_o st._n augustin_n concern_v the_o dispute_n that_o be_v betwixt_o they_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o give_v over_o such_o question_n and_o to_o exercise_v himself_o about_o the_o scripture_n the_o fighty_a second_o be_v the_o last_o of_o st._n augustin_n letter_n to_o st._n jerom_n about_o their_o contest_v he_o insist_o especial_o upon_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o exposition_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n have_v deâ—â—red_v that_o 〈◊〉_d value_v 〈◊〉_d but_o canonical_a book_n so_o far_o as_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v never_o deceive_v and_o as_o for_o other_o author_n how_o holy_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o what_o they_o say_v be_v a_o rule_n to_o he_o because_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v true_a out_o that_o 〈◊〉_d depend_v no_o further_o upon_o they_o than_o the_o reason_n and_o authority_n of_o canonical_a book_n which_o they_o lean_a upon_o persuade_v he_o that_o their_o assertion_n be_v conformable_a to_o truth_n have_v lay_v down_o this_o principle_n he_o prove_v that_o st._n paul_n correct_v of_o st._n peter_n be_v serious_a because_o st._n paul_n say_v it_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o which_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o lyâ—â—_n not_o and_o take_v god_n to_o witness_v what_o he_o say_v he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v st._n jerom_n chief_a reason_n ground_v upon_o this_o that_o it_o be_v incredible_a that_o st._n paul_n will_v reprove_v in_o st._n peter_n what_o he_o do_v himself_o by_o show_v that_o the_o circumstance_n be_v very_o different_a he_o maintain_v that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o law_n be_v of_o themselves_o indifferent_a neither_o good_a nor_o bad_a the_o use_n of_o they_o become_v good_a or_o bad_a according_a to_o time_n and_o occasion_n that_o they_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d before_o christ_n come_v that_o they_o signify_v that_o he_o be_v come_v it_o be_v not_o convenient_a immediate_o to_o forbid_v they_o as_o sacrilegious_a and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o let_v they_o die_v and_o go_v out_o of_o themselves_o but_o that_o they_o be_v now_o neither_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o nor_o practise_v as_o necessary_a 〈◊〉_d solvation_n that_o st._n peter_n fearfulness_n have_v make_v he_o observe_v legal_a ceremony_n in_o such_o circumstance_n as_o may_v have_v persuade_v other_o that_o he_o believe_v they_o necessary_a st._n paul_n be_v in_o the_o right_n to_o accuse_v he_o of_o not_o walk_v upright_o according_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o oblige_v the_o gentile_n to_o judaize_v whereas_o st._n paul_n can_v not_o be_v reproach_v with_o the_o 〈◊〉_d fault_n since_o he_o have_v keep_v they_o only_o to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v as_o câ—…inal_a superstition_n and_o yet_o that_o it_o be_v not_o now_o permit_v to_o observe_v these_o ceremony_n under_o any_o 〈◊〉_d oâ—_n for_o any_o purpose_n whatsoever_o he_o do_v not_o examine_v the_o case_n of_o a_o officious_a lie_n and_o do_v not_o decide_v whether_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o tell_v a_o lie_n at_o any_o time_n he_o leave_v to_o every_o man_n to_o take_v what_o side_n he_o please_v provide_v that_o this_o be_v believe_v and_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o unalterable_a principle_n that_o there_o be_v no_o lie_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o set_v st._n cyprian_n and_o st._n ambrose_n against_o the_o author_n that_o st._n jerom_n have_v allege_v to_o justify_v his_o opinion_n but_o chief_o he_o cit_v st._n paul_n against_o they_o who_o say_v and_o declare_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o epistle_n that_o he_o lie_v not_o and_o that_o god_n be_v witness_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v he_o conclude_v his_o argument_n with_o a_o compliment_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o high_a esteem_n and_o respect_n that_o he_o have_v for_o st._n jerom_n he_o approve_v of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n prâ—…sing_v withal_o some_o objection_n concern_v the_o correction_n of_o the_o hebrew_n text_n represent_v the_o difficulty_n of_o have_v his_o new_a translation_n public_o read_v to_o people_n who_o be_v accustom_v to_o that_o from_o the_o septuagint_n which_o be_v authorise_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o who_o make_v use_v of_o it_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o eighty_o three_o letter_n as_o it_o be_v explain_v by_o the_o translator_n be_v this_o the_o man_n of_o thiana_n have_v renounce_v the_o donatists_n schism_n they_o want_v a_o priest_n to_o govern_v they_o one_o honoratus_n be_v choose_v and_o for_o that_o purpose_n take_v out_o of_o the_o monastery_n at_o tagasta_n and_o be_v ordain_v priest_n of_o thiana_n the_o custom_n be_v that_o those_o who_o enter_v into_o monastery_n do_v begin_v with_o part_v with_o all_o they_o have_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o poor_a or_o of_o the_o monastery_n itself_o that_o if_o any_o offer_v to_o come_v in_o that_o be_v not_o yet_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o dispose_v of_o his_o estate_n they_o refuse_v he_o not_o provide_v he_o be_v sincere_o resolve_v to_o execute_v the_o order_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o can_v honoratus_n be_v in_o this_o condition_n and_o owner_n of_o his_o estate_n when_o he_o be_v ordain_v priest_n of_o thiana_n the_o question_n be_v who_o shall_v have_v this_o estate_n the_o man_n of_o thiâ—…_n pretend_v to_o have_v it_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o those_o time_n that_o the_o good_n of_o such_o as_o be_v ordain_v priest_n of_o any_o church_n shall_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o use_v of_o that_o church_n alypius_n on_o the_o contrary_a pretend_a that_o honoratus_n estate_n belong_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o tagasta_n and_o be_v afraid_a that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o thiana_n have_v it_o
his_o book_n of_o faith_n the_o second_o question_n of_o work_n have_v great_a relation_n to_o the_o former_a it_o be_v demand_v whether_o the_o oblation_n and_o prayer_n that_o be_v make_v for_o the_o dead_a avail_n they_o any_o thing_n st._n augustin_n answer_v what_o he_o have_v say_v already_o in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o care_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o dead_a that_o the_o oblation_n and_o prayer_n be_v profitable_a to_o those_o who_o deserve_v in_o their_o life-time_n that_o prayer_n shall_v avail_v they_o he_o add_v what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o his_o enchiridion_n to_o laurentius_n that_o in_o all_o that_o time_n between_o death_n and_o the_o last_o resurrection_n the_o soul_n shall_v be_v detain_v in_o secret_a and_o hide_a place_n where_o they_o shall_v either_o enjoy_v rest_n or_o suffer_v pain_n according_a as_o they_o have_v deserve_v when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o world_n that_o soul_n in_o that_o condition_n be_v refresh_v by_o the_o piety_n of_o the_o live_n when_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mediator_n be_v offer_v for_o they_o or_o alm_n be_v give_v in_o the_o church_n in_o their_o behalf_n but_o say_v he_o that_o avail_v only_o they_o who_o in_o their_o life-time_n deserve_v by_o their_o action_n that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v available_a to_o they_o when_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o world_n ......_o thus_o when_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v offer_v or_o alm_n give_v for_o all_o the_o dead_a that_o be_v baptize_v they_o become_v thanksgiving_n for_o they_o that_o be_v extreme_o good_a they_o be_v intercession_n for_o those_o that_o be_v not_o great_a sinner_n and_o if_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o ease_v those_o that_o be_v very_o wicked_a yet_o they_o administer_v comfort_n to_o the_o live_n the_o three_o question_n be_v whether_o all_o man_n shall_v die_v before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n st._n augustin_n answer_v no_o according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o in_o the_o 193d_o letter_n to_o mercator_n he_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v a_o difficult_a question_n the_o other_o five_o question_n be_v upon_o some_o hard_a passage_n of_o scripture_n he_o repeat_v those_o explication_n which_o he_o have_v give_v in_o his_o other_o book_n this_o book_n be_v compose_v after_o the_o enchiridion_n that_o be_v write_v in_o 421._o and_o before_o the_o book_n of_o retractation_n write_v in_o 427._o which_o show_v that_o it_o must_v necessary_o belong_v to_o the_o year_n between_o yet_o the_o date_n of_o easter_n of_o the_o year_n wherein_o this_o book_n be_v write_v which_o be_v at_o the_o beginning_n shall_v regular_o fall_v in_o the_o year_n 430_o or_o 419._o wherefore_o there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o mistake_n in_o the_o cypher_n the_o small_a treatise_n concern_v the_o belief_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o conceive_v be_v place_v again_o in_o this_o volume_n among_o the_o treatise_n that_o be_v real_o st._n augustin_n though_o the_o louvain_n doctor_n after_o erasmus_n have_v put_v it_o among_o the_o spurious_a book_n st._n augustin_n do_v not_o mention_v it_o in_o his_o retractation_n but_o he_o do_v in_o the_o 231st_o letter_n to_o count_n darius_n and_o it_o be_v write_v in_o his_o style_n and_o be_v very_o worthy_a of_o he_o he_o show_v there_o that_o many_o thing_n be_v believe_v though_o they_o be_v not_o see_v he_o particular_o urge_v the_o example_n of_o friendship_n and_o good_a wish_n which_o be_v believe_v without_o be_v see_v whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o if_o that_o faith_n be_v take_v away_o which_o make_v we_o believe_v thing_n that_o we_o see_v not_o society_n will_v be_v utter_o overthrow_v he_o confess_v that_o to_o believe_v a_o thing_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v some_o mark_n that_o such_o thing_n be_v but_o he_o affirm_v that_o we_o believe_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n without_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o his_o authority_n that_o the_o church_n alone_o be_v a_o constant_a and_o visible_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n since_o we_o see_v that_o accomplish_v which_o christ_n and_o the_o prophet_n foretell_v that_o none_o can_v doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o prophetical_a book_n since_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v the_o christian_n great_a enemy_n preserve_v they_o who_o also_o be_v unquestionable_a witness_n of_o their_o antiquity_n he_o conclude_v this_o discourse_n with_o a_o short_a exhortation_n to_o the_o new_a christian_n to_o keep_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n inviolable_a what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o 10_o chapter_n concern_v the_o demolish_n of_o the_o temple_n show_n that_o this_o treatise_n be_v write_v and_o compose_v after_o honorius_n his_o law_n that_o be_v date_v in_o 399._o it_o have_v be_v observe_v already_o that_o st._n augustin_n be_v yet_o but_o a_o priest_n expound_v the_o creed_n in_o a_o council_n of_o african_a bishop_n assemble_v at_o hippo._n this_o discourse_n which_o he_o afterward_o put_v in_o write_v as_o he_o declare_v in_o his_o retractation_n contain_v a_o exact_a exposition_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n we_o have_v it_o here_o entitle_v of_o faith_n and_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o book_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n st._n augustin_n refute_v several_a error_n which_o he_o have_v read_v in_o some_o book_n that_o have_v be_v send_v to_o he_o there_o it_o be_v affirm_v 1._o that_o all_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n who_o desire_v to_o be_v baptize_v without_o any_o examination_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n though_o they_o be_v not_o teach_v the_o rule_n of_o manner_n till_o after_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n 3._o that_o what_o crime_n soever_o a_o baptize_v christian_n may_v commit_v and_o in_o what_o condition_n soever_o he_o may_v die_v yet_o he_o shall_v be_v infallible_o save_v after_o he_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o fire_n st._n augustin_n declare_v against_o the_o first_o proposition_n that_o though_o the_o wicked_a be_v to_o be_v tolerate_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o correction_n be_v not_o to_o be_v neglect_v nor_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n suffer_v to_o relax_v he_o confess_v however_o that_o sinner_n ought_v to_o be_v reprove_v with_o meekness_n and_o charity_n against_o the_o second_o proposition_n he_o teach_v that_o sinner_n who_o persevere_v in_o their_o wickedness_n be_v by_o no_o mean_n to_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n show_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n require_v repentance_n before_o baptism_n that_o st._n john_n give_v precept_n concern_v manner_n to_o those_o which_o he_o baptize_v and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o temper_n of_o the_o church_n which_o appoint_v the_o time_n and_o ceremony_n observe_v by_o the_o catechuman_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o be_v well-disposed_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n last_o of_o all_o st._n augustin_n prove_v against_o the_o three_o error_n that_o whosoever_o die_v in_o the_o state_n of_o mortal_a sin_n without_o repentance_n be_v eternal_o damn_v and_o he_o answer_v the_o place_n of_o st._n paul_n that_o be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n this_o treatise_n be_v compose_v in_o 413._o after_o the_o book_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o letter_n garnerius_n suppose_v that_o st._n jerom_n be_v the_o person_n who_o st._n augustin_n dispute_v with_o in_o this_o book_n but_o he_o can_v suspect_v that_o father_n as_o guilty_a of_o either_o the_o first_o or_o the_o second_o error_n and_o it_o be_v altogether_o unlikely_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v st._n jerom_n who_o st._n augustin_n refute_v concern_v the_o three_o the_o enchiridion_n or_o treatise_n of_o faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n be_v write_v at_o the_o request_n of_o laurentius_n a_o great_a lord_n of_o rome_n and_o brother_n to_o dulcitius_n who_o have_v desire_v st._n augustin_n to_o send_v he_o a_o small_a book_n contain_v aâ—_n abridgement_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o satisfy_v he_o st._n augustin_n dedicate_v to_o he_o this_o book_n wherein_o he_o reduce_v all_o religion_n to_o the_o virtue_n of_o faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n because_o a_o man_n know_v all_o that_o be_v comprise_v in_o religion_n when_o he_o know_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v what_o be_v to_o be_v hope_a for_o and_o what_o be_v to_o be_v love_v he_o explain_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o keep_v to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o creed_n refute_v the_o error_n and_o heresy_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n without_o name_v their_o author_n he_o lay_v down_o also_o most_o excellent_a maxim_n such_o as_o these_o that_o faith_n do_v not_o stop_v at_o a_o curious_a inquiry_n after_o natural_a thing_n that_o error_n of_o right_o be_v more_o dangerous_a than_o error_n of_o fact_n that_o aâ—â—_n 〈…〉_o some_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v little_a wâ—â—â—her_n
husband_n death_n and_o that_o if_o the_o wife_n be_v marry_v to_o another_o while_o he_o live_v she_o commit_v adultery_n st._n augustin_n enlarge_v much_o upon_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o two_o passage_n he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o first_o to_o agree_v with_o his_o opinion_n which_o he_o ground_v especial_o upon_o the_o second_o he_o answer_v pollentius_n argument_n and_o use_v several_a reason_n upon_o the_o matter_n he_o confess_v in_o his_o retractation_n that_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o clear_v that_o point_n but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o considerable_a difficulty_n beside_o though_o he_o have_v give_v light_a enough_o to_o resolve_v they_o he_o further_o explain_v in_o the_o one_a book_n another_o passage_n in_o the_o same_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n concern_v the_o dissolution_n of_o marriage_n between_o infidel_n pollentius_fw-la hold_v that_o st._n paul_n absolute_o forbid_v believe_v husband_n to_o put_v away_o their_o unbelieve_a wife_n whereas_o st._n augustin_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o advice_n that_o he_o give_v they_o not_o to_o use_v the_o liberty_n they_o have_v to_o separate_a he_o conclude_v this_o book_n with_o another_o question_n concern_v the_o catechuman_n who_o fall_v into_o such_o disease_n as_o take_v away_o their_o speech_n and_o knowledge_n whether_o they_o shall_v be_v baptise_a or_o no_o he_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v baptise_a though_o he_o do_v not_o condemn_v those_o that_o dare_v not_o hazard_v the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o declare_v that_o in_o such_o case_n those_o very_a catechuman_n may_v be_v baptise_a who_o be_v know_v to_o be_v in_o a_o habit_n of_o sin_n and_o who_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n at_o another_o time_n he_o add_v that_o penitent_n be_v to_o be_v deal_v withal_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v suffer_v to_o die_v before_o they_o be_v reconcile_v in_o the_o 2d_o book_n he_o treat_v more_o at_o large_a than_o in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o indissolubility_n of_o marriage_n and_o examine_v several_a question_n upon_o that_o subject_a he_o conclude_v with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o husband_n that_o have_v leave_v their_o wife_n to_o live_v in_o continency_n allege_v the_o example_n of_o churchman_n who_o abstain_v so_o religious_o though_o they_o often_o be_v force_v to_o take_v that_o profession_n upon_o they_o against_o their_o will_n the_o rank_n which_o st._n augustin_n set_v these_o two_o book_n in_o in_o his_o retractation_n show_v that_o he_o compose_v they_o in_o the_o year_n 419._o the_o two_o next_o book_n be_v concern_v lie_v there_o st._n augustin_n handle_v this_o question_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n whether_o a_o lie_n may_v be_v use_v upon_o some_o occasion_n he_o confess_v in_o the_o one_a book_n entitle_v of_o lie_v and_o write_v in_o 395._o that_o this_o be_v a_o perplex_v question_n often_o disturb_v conscience_n and_o that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o occasion_n when_o in_o civility_n and_o sometime_o out_o of_o charity_n officious_a lie_n may_v be_v lawful_a he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v forthwith_o examine_v the_o question_n that_o he_o may_v find_v out_o some_o light_n in_o so_o obscure_a a_o matter_n and_o that_o at_o last_o he_o will_v declare_v for_o the_o truth_n be_v persuade_v that_o though_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o so_o do_v yet_o his_o mistake_n will_v prove_v less_o dangerous_a because_o error_n can_v never_o do_v less_o mischief_n than_o when_o man_n be_v deceive_v by_o a_o great_a love_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o by_o oppose_a falsehood_n with_o too_o much_o zeal_n after_o this_o preface_n he_o define_v what_o lie_v be_v he_o confess_v that_o irony_n be_v not_o lie_n that_o every_o untruth_n which_o a_o man_n may_v speak_v be_v not_o a_o lie_n if_o man_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a and_o that_o to_o lie_v be_v to_o speak_v what_o we_o do_v not_o think_v with_o a_o design_n to_o deceive_v whereupon_o he_o examine_v this_o subtle_a question_n whether_o a_o man_n speak_v what_o he_o know_v to_o be_v false_a because_o he_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o to_o who_o he_o speak_v will_v not_o believe_v it_o tell_v a_o lie_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n whether_o a_o man_n that_o speak_v a_o truth_n with_o a_o design_n to_o deceive_v he_o who_o he_o speak_v to_o because_o he_o know_v that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v he_o be_v free_a from_o lie_v st._n augustin_n say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o can_v be_v tax_v with_o lie_v because_o the_o one_o design_v to_o persuade_v the_o truth_n by_o tell_v a_o untruth_n and_o the_o other_o speak_v the_o truth_n to_o persuade_v a_o falsity_n but_o neither_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o imprudence_n and_o rashness_n then_o he_o come_v to_o the_o question_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o whether_o a_o man_n may_v lie_v upon_o some_o occasion_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a allege_v several_a example_n of_o lie_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v both_o approve_a and_o commend_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o add_v a_o reason_n from_o common_a sense_n shall_v any_o one_o say_v they_o flee_v to_o your_o house_n for_o shelter_n and_o it_o be_v in_o your_o power_n to_o save_v he_o from_o death_n by_o tell_v a_o lie_n will_v you_o see_v he_o unjust_o murder_v rather_o than_o tell_v a_o lie_n if_o a_o sick_a man_n ask_v you_o a_o question_n about_o something_o that_o he_o must_v not_o know_v yea_o suppose_v that_o he_o will_v be_v the_o worse_a if_o you_o give_v he_o no_o answer_n will_v you_o then_o utter_v a_o truth_n that_o may_v occasion_v death_n or_o will_v you_o keep_v silence_n when_o you_o may_v ease_v he_o by_o tell_v a_o charitable_a lie_n st._n augustin_n oppose_v to_o these_o reason_n those_o passage_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o forbid_v lie_v without_o restriction_n and_o then_o answer_v the_o example_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o the_o righteous_a who_o seem_v to_o have_v lie_v do_v not_o intend_v that_o what_o they_o say_v shall_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o usual_a sense_n but_o that_o by_o a_o prophetical_a spirit_n they_o mean_v to_o discover_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o figure_n as_o for_o other_o person_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o righteous_a the_o holy_a scripture_n never_o approve_v their_o action_n but_o by_o compare_v it_o with_o a_o great_a evil._n he_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v no_o example_n of_o lie_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o endeavour_n to_o answer_v the_o inference_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o dispute_n betwixt_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n barnabas_n and_o betwixt_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n as_o well_o as_o from_o the_o circumcise_n of_o timothy_n last_o that_o he_o may_v put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o the_o reason_n allege_v from_o necessity_n or_o advantage_n he_o maintain_v that_o we_o must_v never_o do_v evil_a what_o advantage_n soever_o we_o may_v get_v by_o it_o that_o so_o the_o whole_a question_n be_v whether_o lie_v be_v evil_a or_o no_o and_o not_o whether_o it_o be_v sometime_o profitable_a whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o no_o lie_n be_v to_o be_v tell_v either_o to_o preserve_v our_o chastity_n or_o our_o life_n or_o for_o the_o good_a of_o other_o or_o for_o any_o other_o reason_n whatsoever_o no_o not_o for_o the_o eternal_a salvation_n of_o our_o neighbour_n because_o that_o sin_n can_v be_v impute_v to_o a_o man_n which_o he_o can_v prevent_v but_o by_o commit_v himself_o another_o sin_n to_o explain_v what_o he_o have_v say_v more_o at_o large_a he_o reckon_v up_o eight_o sort_n of_o lie_n and_o have_v lay_v this_o down_o for_o a_o rule_n that_o we_o must_v depend_v altogether_o upon_o gospel-precept_n he_o enlarge_v upon_o those_o that_o make_v against_o lie_v the_o second_o book_n against_o lie_v be_v write_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n but_o long_o after_o the_o first_o for_o st._n augustin_n write_v it_o in_o 420_o at_o the_o request_n of_o consentius_n who_o ask_v he_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o make_v use_n of_o lie_n to_o discover_v the_o priscillianist_n who_o conceal_v their_o error_n by_o lie_v and_o horrid_a execration_n st._n augustin_n condemn_v not_o only_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o priscillianist_n but_o also_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o catholic_n who_o make_v use_v of_o lie_n to_o discover_v the_o man_n of_o that_o sect._n he_o positive_o condemn_v the_o catholic_n action_n who_o feign_v themselves_o priscillianist_n more_o than_o that_o of_o the_o priscillianist_n who_o feign_v themselves_o catholic_n from_o hence_o he_o take_v a_o opportunity_n to_o enter_v upon_o the_o general_a question_n concern_v lie_v and_o he_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v never_o allow_v upon_o any_o pretence_n
not_o willing_a to_o forsake_v their_o error_n to_o make_v those_o charitable_a severity_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o recover_v they_o to_o pass_v for_o insupportable_a violence_n and_o unheard_a of_o cruelty_n by_o aggravate_v they_o and_o represent_v they_o in_o such_o a_o odious_a manner_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o stir_v up_o indignation_n the_o principle_n which_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o follow_a part_n be_v very_o agreeable_a with_o those_o of_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o first_o article_n he_o oppose_v those_o who_o will_v have_v it_o determine_v where_o the_o truth_n be_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a number_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v the_o truth_n as_o tertullian_n have_v a_o long_a time_n since_o affirm_v and_o it_o be_v he_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o consult_v this_o be_v so_o be_v they_o not_o to_o be_v pity_v who_o judge_n of_o the_o force_n and_o authority_n of_o a_o doctrine_n only_o by_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o approve_v it_o without_o consider_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n choose_v ignorant_a and_o poor_a man_n who_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o convert_v all_o the_o world_n he_o require_v that_o million_o of_o man_n shall_v yield_v themselves_o up_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o twelve_o thus_o have_v the_o truth_n always_o triumph_v although_o it_o be_v among_o the_o small_a number_n and_o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o despair_v to_o prove_v what_o he_o affirm_v to_o be_v true_a fly_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o multitude_n he_o confess_v himself_o vanquish_v the_o great_a number_n may_v affright_v but_o can_v persuade_v there_o be_v but_o few_o that_o shall_v be_v save_v s._n stephen_n phineas_n lot_n and_o noah_n have_v the_o multitude_n against_o they_o yet_o who_o have_v not_o rather_o be_v on_o their_o side_n than_o on_o that_o which_o do_v oppose_v they_o it_o be_v not_o say_v the_o same_o author_n that_o i_o bear_v not_o a_o due_a respect_n to_o the_o multitude_n but_o it_o be_v to_o that_o which_o prove_v what_o it_o teach_v and_o not_o to_o that_o which_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o examine_v and_o search_v out_o the_o truth_n it_o be_v to_o that_o which_o do_v not_o condemn_v with_o severity_n but_o correct_v with_o gentleness_n not_o to_o that_o which_o love_v novelty_n but_o to_o that_o which_o preserve_v the_o truth_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o their_o ancestor_n but_o what_o be_v this_o multitude_n which_o you_o object_n against_o i_o it_o be_v the_o throng_n of_o man_n corrupt_v by_o flattery_n and_o prison_n it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o ignorant_a man_n who_o have_v no_o understanding_n to_o guide_v they_o it_o be_v a_o crowd_n of_o weak_a and_o fearful_a man_n who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v conquer_v they_o be_v the_o soul_n which_o prefer_v the_o pleasure_n that_o sin_n afford_v we_o in_o this_o life_n which_o be_v momentary_a before_o eternal_a life_n and_o glory_n so_o that_o when_o you_o object_n to_o i_o this_o multitude_n to_o gain_v credit_n to_o a_o lie_n you_o do_v but_o discover_v the_o extent_n of_o wickedness_n and_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o miserable_a the_o second_o chapter_n be_v of_o like_a nature_n with_o this_o first_o in_o it_o he_o oppose_v those_o who_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o search_v the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o we_o may_v know_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v either_o because_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o every_o one_o to_o believe_v what_o his_o own_o reason_n teach_v he_o or_o because_o in_o search_v for_o the_o truth_n in_o scripture_n we_o meet_v with_o more_o obscurity_n and_o uncertainty_n our_o author_n can_v approve_v of_o this_o advice_n he_o say_v that_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o trust_v in_o the_o help_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v promise_v to_o those_o who_o seek_v after_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o shall_v certain_o find_v it_o he_o seek_v after_o the_o truth_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o he_o ought_v he_o shall_v find_v it_o without_o mistake_v that_o he_o put_v himself_o into_o a_o condition_n of_o prove_v what_o he_o teach_v of_o instruct_v the_o faithful_a confute_v heretic_n and_o convince_a himself_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n so_o as_o none_o can_v doubt_v of_o they_o will_v you_o have_v i_o say_v he_o neglect_v the_o study_n of_o holy_a scripture_n whence_o then_o will_v you_o have_v knowledge_n necessary_a to_o support_v your_o faith_n it_o be_v dangerous_a for_o this_o life_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o it_o be_v no_o less_o dangerous_a for_o another_o life_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o oracle_n of_o our_o heavenly_a king_n the_o scripture_n be_v the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o soul_n suffer_v not_o then_o the_o inward_a man_n to_o die_v with_o hunger_n by_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v too_o too_o many_o who_o inflict_v mortal_a wound_n upon_o the_o soul_n suffer_v they_o to_o seek_v medicine_n for_o their_o malady_n and_o grief_n but_o there_o be_v say_v you_o thing_n which_o pass_v our_o understand_v i_o own_v it_o but_o the_o scripture_n teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v search_v and_o that_o there_o be_v thing_n that_o we_o can_v comprehend_v and_o as_o it_o will_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o impiety_n to_o desire_v to_o thorough_o comprehend_v it_o so_o it_o be_v to_o have_v a_o kind_n of_o contempt_n for_o the_o divine_a truth_n to_o lay_v aside_o whole_o the_o search_n into_o they_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v he_o adore_v as_o it_o be_v write_v we_o know_v what_o we_o worship_v but_o it_o be_v a_o madness_n to_o inquire_v how_o much_o after_o what_o manner_n by_o what_o mean_n and_o where_o we_o must_v adore_v he_o in_o sum_n they_o who_o discourage_v other_o from_o read_v and_o study_v the_o holy_a scripture_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o dive_v into_o thing_n too_o profound_a do_v it_o because_o they_o be_v afraid_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v convince_v of_o their_o error_n by_o it_o so_o when_o they_o find_v themselves_o press_v by_o convince_a testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n they_o give_v a_o sense_n clear_a contrary_n to_o the_o word_n and_o if_o they_o find_v but_o one_o word_n which_o can_v be_v bring_v to_o their_o opinion_n although_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o place_n they_o must_v use_v it_o as_o a_o invincible_a demonstration_n we_o must_v own_v that_o these_o principle_n be_v not_o ill_o although_o man_n may_v offend_v in_o the_o application_n they_o make_v of_o they_o in_o the_o other_o chapter_n he_o answer_v the_o objection_n which_o the_o egyptian_n make_v against_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n and_o oppose_v some_o of_o their_o expression_n such_o as_o these_o the_o word_n have_v suffer_v in_o a_o impassable_a manner_n the_o word_n have_v suffer_v in_o the_o flesh._n he_o have_v deliver_v several_a expression_n agreeable_a to_o those_o of_o nestorius_n in_o sum_n he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o elegancy_n and_o reason_n this_o work_n be_v a_o doctrinal_a treatise_n and_o not_o a_o collection_n of_o sermon_n it_o be_v in_o tom._n 2._o of_o athanasius_n work_n under_o the_o name_n of_o that_o father_n and_o since_o it_o have_v be_v print_v at_o the_o end_n of_o tom._n 5._o of_o theodoret_n work_n put_v out_o by_o f._n garner_n at_v paris_n in_o 1684._o there_o be_v also_o some_o of_o this_o bishop_n letter_n in_o f._n lupus_n collection_n theodotus_n bishop_n of_o ancyra_n theodotus_n bishop_n of_o ancyra_n a_o city_n of_o galatia_n who_o gennadius_n call_v theodorus_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o nestorius_n he_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n ancyra_n theodotus_n of_o ancyra_n where_o he_o courageous_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n against_o he_o gennadius_n say_v that_o he_o make_v a_o treatise_n on_o purpose_n to_o confute_v he_o and_o that_o that_o work_n be_v very_o logical_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n but_o lay_v down_o several_a argument_n before_o he_o come_v to_o scripture-proof_n this_o description_n agree_v well_o to_o the_o two_o sermon_n of_o theodotus_n upon_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o nativity_n preach_v in_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o which_o be_v recite_v in_o the_o act_n of_o that_o council_n where_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a argument_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o man_n and_o that_o it_o be_v true_o say_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n there_o be_v also_o a_o 3d._a sermon_n preach_v at_o ephesus_n upon_o s._n john_n day_n where_o he_o likewise_o speak_v against_o the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n the_o beginning_n of_o it_o be_v remarkable_a wherein_o he_o compare_v a_o bishop_n to_o
he_o have_v say_v nothing_o of_o nestorius_n think_v he_o may_v take_v that_o place_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o same_o author_n to_o make_v a_o kind_n of_o supplement_n to_o the_o book_n of_o heretical_a fable_n last_o if_o this_o fragment_n and_o the_o letter_n to_o sporatius_n be_v genuine_a how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d allege_v by_o those_o that_o defend_v his_o memory_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o 5_o council_n why_o do_v not_o facundus_n and_o liberius_n cite_v it_o how_o be_v it_o that_o s._n gregory_n be_v desirous_a to_o prove_v in_o his_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o pelagius_n ii_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o istria_n that_o theodoret_n have_v be_v orthodox_n in_o his_o opinion_n ever_o since_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v bring_v no_o argument_n so_o authentic_a as_o this_o will_v have_v be_v these_o be_v the_o conjecture_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o strong_a notwithstanding_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o believe_v that_o this_o chapter_n shall_v be_v add_v to_o the_o text_n of_o theodoret_n and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o leontius_n photius_n and_o the_o abbot_n theodorus_n acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v genuine_a and_o these_o two_o last_o have_v produce_v it_o likewise_o to_o justify_v he_o the_o conjecture_n which_o be_v allege_v against_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o passage_n be_v not_o sufficient_a whole_o to_o determine_v it_o the_o first_o be_v of_o some_o consequence_n if_o that_o work_n have_v be_v write_v before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o since_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v write_v after_o theodoret_n have_v solemn_o curse_a nestorius_n it_o may_v be_v well_o enough_o that_o he_o change_v his_o disposition_n in_o relation_n to_o he_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o as_o favourable_a as_o he_o have_v be_v to_o he_o he_o dislike_v he_o because_o he_o never_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o name_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v give_v the_o virgin_n since_o he_o have_v cite_v s._n cyril_n as_o one_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n although_o he_o have_v at_o other_o time_n condemn_v he_o why_o may_v he_o not_o also_o blame_v nestorius_n after_o he_o have_v heretofore_o commend_v he_o the_o different_a disposition_n that_o he_o be_v in_o make_v he_o speak_v different_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n of_o theodoret_n after_o he_o have_v anathematise_v nestorius_n to_o describe_v he_o in_o that_o sort_n as_o he_o do_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o heresy_n as_o it_o be_v before_o for_o his_o honour_n to_o excuse_v he_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v as_o to_o the_o difference_n of_o circumstance_n which_o be_v observe_v between_o that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o the_o life_n of_o nestorius_n in_o that_o place_n and_o what_o theodoret_n say_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o deserve_v no_o stay_n upon_o it_o it_o be_v so_o easy_o solve_v when_o he_o say_v here_o that_o he_o know_v not_o what_o be_v his_o first_o education_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o time_n when_o he_o be_v under_o the_o instruction_n of_o theodore_n but_o of_o his_o first_o instruction_n that_o he_o receive_v from_o his_o parent_n and_o although_o he_o know_v that_o he_o have_v abode_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o s._n euprepius_fw-la he_o can_v not_o know_v the_o journey_n he_o have_v make_v before_o he_o come_v thither_o to_o retire_v as_o to_o that_o which_o he_o say_v of_o his_o temper_n and_o government_n he_o never_o speak_v elsewhere_o to_o the_o contrary_n he_o have_v speak_v some_o thing_n more_o honourable_o of_o he_o in_o other_o place_n he_o excuse_v he_o here_o he_o blame_v he_o and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o other_o either_o because_o he_o have_v change_v his_o opinion_n in_o reference_n to_o he_o or_o because_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o speak_v so_o that_o he_o may_v free_v himself_o from_o the_o suspicion_n that_o some_o have_v against_o he_o or_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o he_o do_v sincere_o anathematise_v he_o the_o three_o conjecture_n be_v weak_a than_o all_o the_o rest_n theodoret_n in_o his_o last_o book_n do_v not_o name_v all_o the_o heresy_n of_o which_o he_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o former_a he_o content_v himself_o to_o lay_v down_o the_o principle_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o error_n among_o those_o principle_n there_o be_v thing_n as_o well_o against_o the_o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n as_o against_o the_o error_n of_o other_o heretic_n he_o speak_v not_o against_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n in_o this_o last_o book_n although_o he_o have_v rank_v it_o among_o the_o heresy_n in_o the_o first_o book_n the_o style_n of_o this_o place_n be_v not_o so_o different_a from_o theodoret_n as_o he_o imagine_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o it_o have_v a_o great_a similitude_n and_o likeness_n to_o the_o other_o chapter_n of_o that_o work_n the_o 5_o objection_n show_v we_o well_o enough_o that_o it_o be_v incongruous_a to_o make_v a_o letter_n to_o sporatius_n into_o a_o chapter_n of_o theodoret_n treatise_n of_o heresy_n which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o sporatius_n but_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o this_o chapter_n be_v supposititious_a nor_o that_o it_o have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o that_o forge_a letter_n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o be_v through_o mistake_n that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o letter_n be_v give_v to_o a_o extract_v take_v out_o of_o a_o treatise_n of_o theodoret_n to_o sporatius_n to_o which_o a_o discourse_n take_v out_o of_o some_o other_o work_n of_o theodoret_n be_v join_v so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o chapter_n of_o the_o book_n of_o heresy_n be_v genuine_a and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o which_o give_v a_o occasion_n to_o forge_v the_o letter_n of_o theodoret_n to_o sporatius_n a_o conclusion_n draw_v from_o a_o negative_a argument_n be_v not_o very_a convince_a the_o defender_n of_o theodoret_n have_v not_o cite_v all_o the_o place_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v in_o his_o justification_n and_o we_o have_v not_o all_o that_o be_v then_o say_v for_o he_o s._n gregory_n do_v not_o know_v all_o his_o work_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o see_v that_o at_o length_n this_o place_n have_v be_v cite_v by_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n as_o a_o undoubted_a work_n of_o this_o father_n i_o will_v not_o undertake_v to_o relate_v in_o this_o place_n what_o theodoret_n have_v speak_v in_o particular_a of_o every_o heresy_n for_o than_o i_o must_v transcribe_v all_o his_o treatise_n he_o have_v relate_v the_o error_n of_o the_o heretic_n in_o a_o way_n very_o short_a clear_a and_o easy_a he_o have_v gather_v what_o he_o say_v touch_v the_o ancient_a heretic_n out_o of_o s._n justin_n s._n irenaeus_n s._n clemens_n of_o alex._n origen_n eusebius_n of_o palestine_n and_o phoenicia_n adamantius_n rhodon_n titus_n diodorus_n and_o georgius_n these_o be_v the_o author_n which_o he_o cite_v in_o his_o preface_n he_o speak_v nothing_o of_o epiphanius_n nor_o of_o the_o latin_a author_n which_o have_v write_v a_o history_n of_o heresy_n he_o be_v more_o exact_a and_o judicious_a than_o they_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o without_o some_o fault_n he_o have_v not_o put_v the_o pelagian_o nor_o origenist_n in_o his_o list_n of_o heretic_n he_o observe_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o 3d._a book_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n be_v of_o short_a continuance_n that_o they_o have_v but_o few_o follower_n that_o they_o spread_v themselves_o but_o into_o few_o province_n and_o that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o man_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o they_o whereas_o all_o the_o world_n be_v full_a of_o christian_n who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n according_a to_o the_o promise_n which_o god_n have_v make_v to_o his_o church_n the_o last_o book_n contain_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n opposite_a to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o heretic_n of_o which_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n there_o be_v but_o one_o first_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n viz._n god_n the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ._n this_o god_n be_v eternal_a simple_a and_o incorporeal_a infinite_o good_a and_o just_a omniscient_a and_o almighty_a the_o son_n be_v beget_v of_o the_o father_n before_o all_o world_n he_o be_v not_o create_v but_o equal_a to_o his_o father_n and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n eternal_a and_o almighty_a as_o well_o as_o he_o the_o holy_a spirit_n receive_v his_o existence_n from_o the_o father_n he_o be_v neither_o create_v nor_o beget_v but_o he_o be_v god_n and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n these_o three_o person_n be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n who_o have_v create_v heaven_n and_o earth_n matter_n
that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n but_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o that_o he_o join_v man_n endeavour_n and_o labour_n with_o it_o 2._o that_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o freewill_n be_v lose_v but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v weaken_v and_o impaiâ—ed_v and_o that_o he_o that_o be_v say_v may_v have_v be_v damn_v and_o he_o that_o be_v damn_v may_v have_v be_v save_v 3._o that_o our_o saviour_n out_o of_o the_o riches_n of_o his_o goodness_n have_v taste_v death_n for_o every_o man._n 4._o that_o he_o desire_v not_o the_o death_n of_o he_o that_o die_v but_o be_v rich_a unto_o all_o that_o call_v upon_o he_o 5._o he_o profess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o the_o wicked_a and_o for_o those_o who_o have_v be_v damn_v contrary_a to_o his_o will._n 6._o he_o confess_v also_o that_o according_a to_o the_o disposition_n and_o order_n of_o age_n some_o have_v be_v save_v by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o other_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o god_n have_v write_v 〈◊〉_d the_o heart_n of_o all_o man_n by_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ._n it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o salve_v this_o proposition_n as_o well_o as_o the_o condemnation_n in_o the_o seven_o if_o we_o understand_v it_o literal_o since_o none_o but_o pelagius_n have_v dare_v to_o affirm_v that_o man_n have_v be_v save_v by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o by_o nature_n but_o faustus_n and_o other_o understand_v it_o plain_o in_o another_o sense_n i._n e._n that_o the_o law_n and_o nature_n have_v contribute_v to_o their_o salvation_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o lucidus_fw-la add_v that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v purge_v from_o original_a sin_n but_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n â—n_o the_o last_o place_n he_o acknowledge_v hellfire_n and_o unquenchable_a â—â—ames_v be_v prepare_v for_o those_o who_o have_v commit_v heinous_a crime_n because_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o sin_n they_o be_v just_o condemn_v to_o punishment_n which_o they_o also_o deserve_v that_o do_v not_o believe_v these_o truth_n the_o letter_n conclude_v with_o these_o word_n orate_fw-la pro_fw-la i_o sancti_fw-la &_o apostolici_fw-la patres_fw-la etc._n etc._n o_o holy_a and_o apostolic_a father_n pray_v for_o i_o ay_o lucidus_fw-la the_o priest_n have_v subscribe_v this_o epistle_n with_o my_o own_o hand_n and_o i_o affirm_v all_o that_o be_v affirm_v in_o it_o and_o condemn_v all_o that_o be_v condemn_v in_o it_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n appoint_v faustus_n bishop_n of_o ries_z to_o write_v upon_o this_o subject_a as_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o treatise_n of_o freewill_n and_o grace_n dedicate_v to_o leontru_v bishop_n of_o arles_n these_o be_v his_o word_n you_o have_v do_v o_o my_o bless_a father_n a_o great_a deal_n of_o good_a to_o all_o the_o french_a church_n in_o assemble_v a_o council_n of_o bishop_n to_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o predestination_n but_o methinks_v you_o have_v not_o sufficient_o provide_v for_o your_o reputation_n in_o command_v i_o to_o put_v in_o order_n and_o set_v down_o in_o write_v what_o be_v say_v in_o your_o conference_n for_o i_o be_o sensible_a of_o my_o inability_n to_o perform_v it_o as_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o honourable_a judgement_n which_o your_o charity_n have_v pass_v upon_o my_o ability_n have_v cause_v you_o to_o make_v a_o choice_n of_o which_o you_o have_v reason_n to_o repent_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o preface_n that_o after_o this_o work_n be_v finish_v the_o council_n of_o lion_n have_v order_v something_o to_o be_v add_v to_o it_o f._n sirmondus_n conclude_v from_o these_o record_n that_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n be_v hold_v about_o the_o year_n 475_o consist_v of_o 30_o french_a bishop_n against_o the_o predestinarian_o heresy_n which_o begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o have_v its_o original_a in_o the_o monastery_n of_o adrumetum_n from_o whence_o it_o pass_v into_o france_n where_o it_o be_v oppose_v by_o hilary_n and_o prosper_n and_o condemn_v by_o celestine_n that_o it_o be_v support_v by_o st._n augustine_n write_n not_o right_o understand_v as_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o chronicon_fw-la of_o tiro_n prosper_n and_o sigibert_n oppose_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o heresy_n entitle_v praedestinatus_fw-la and_o by_o arnobius_n junior_n rank_v among_o the_o heresy_n by_o gennadius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o st._n augustine_n book_n revive_v in_o the_o nine_o age_n by_o gotteschalci_fw-la and_o confute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n by_o rabanus_n and_o hincmarus_n that_o lucidus_fw-la who_o be_v engage_v in_o this_o heresy_n be_v summon_v to_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n where_o this_o question_n be_v dispute_v and_o he_o be_v order_v by_o this_o council_n to_o make_v the_o recantation_n of_o which_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v that_o eaustus_n in_o his_o book_n of_o grace_n do_v only_o deliver_v the_o judgement_n of_o this_o council_n that_o his_o work_n be_v afterward_o approve_v in_o another_o council_n of_o lion_n that_o this_o bishop_n be_v of_o very_a orthodox_n sentiment_n and_o be_v still_o honour_a as_o a_o saint_n and_o that_o joannes_n maxentius_n and_o gotteschalci_n do_v wrongful_o inveigh_v so_o much_o against_o he_o this_o be_v almost_o all_o that_o f._n sirmondus_n say_v about_o this_o matter_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o predestinarian_o but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n some_o able_a divine_n maintain_v that_o this_o heresy_n be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n and_o a_o calumny_n which_o the_o semipelagian_n make_v use_n of_o to_o blacken_v the_o scholar_n of_o st._n austin_n that_o there_o be_v no_o predestinarian_n in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o the_o monk_n of_o adrumetum_n who_o be_v make_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o heresy_n never_o think_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o all_o the_o contest_v that_o be_v among_o they_o proceed_v from_o hence_o that_o they_o be_v not_o right_o understand_v that_o cresconius_n and_o faelix_fw-la have_v accuse_v florus_n of_o deny_v freewill_n and_o the_o judgement_n which_o god_n will_v render_v to_o every_o man_n according_a to_o their_o work_n because_o they_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v his_o sentiment_n and_o that_o indeed_o st._n austin_n who_o upon_o the_o relation_n of_o these_o two_o monk_n have_v believe_v that_o florus_n be_v in_o a_o error_n have_v hear_v he_o himself_o find_v that_o he_o have_v not_o a_o false_a opinion_n touch_v grace_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o that_o deserve_a reproof_n but_o they_o who_o do_v not_o understand_v he_o when_o he_o explain_v his_o judgement_n that_o as_o to_o the_o controversy_n which_o arise_v among_o the_o french_a some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o predestinarian_o which_o st._n prosper_n and_o hilary_n oppose_v but_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n austin_n who_o impute_v to_o his_o scholar_n the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o predestinarian_o the_o author_n allege_v for_o the_o justification_n of_o this_o heresy_n be_v much_o to_o be_v suspect_v the_o first_o be_v tiro_n prosper_n a_o author_n of_o little_a credit_n who_o say_v that_o this_o heresy_n be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o st._n augustine_n book_n not_o right_o understand_v as_o sigibert_n have_v correct_v it_o but_o out_o of_o st._n austin_n himself_o qâ—â—_n ab_fw-la augustino_n accepisse_fw-la dicitur_fw-la initium_fw-la which_o prove_v that_o he_o that_o insert_v this_o place_n in_o st._n prosper_n chronicon_fw-la be_v a_o enemy_n to_o st._n austin_n predestinatus_fw-la be_v a_o author_n full_a of_o fault_n and_o pelagian_a error_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o arnobius_n who_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v original_a sin_n gennadius_n be_v a_o learned_a man_n but_o well_o know_v to_o be_v a_o favourer_n of_o the_o semipelagian_n as_o for_o paustus_n it_o be_v certain_a he_o be_v their_o head_n that_o gelasius_n have_v condemn_v his_o book_n that_o st._n fulgentius_n have_v confute_v they_o in_o 7_o book_n approve_v by_o the_o council_n of_o sardâ—…_n that_o caesarius_n have_v write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n in_o a_o book_n approve_v by_o pope_n faelix_fw-la that_o pope_n hâ—rmisdâ—â—_n have_v reject_v theâ—_n that_o petrus_n 〈◊〉_d have_v pronounce_v anathema_n against_o he_o that_o the_o head_n of_o a_o sect_n so_o often_o condemn_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o saint_n that_o he_o be_v in_o another_o very_a dangerous_a error_n maintain_v that_o all_o creature_n be_v corporeal_a that_o all_o that_o he_o say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n and_o the_o approbation_n give_v to_o his_o book_n by_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n be_v not_o true_a or_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o these_o council_n be_v of_o little_a consequence_n since_o they_o be_v
several_a author_n but_o chief_o by_o eusebius_n caesariensis_n and_o rufinus_n who_o he_o make_v a_o roman_a priest_n and_o who_o he_o say_v false_o to_o have_v be_v present_a at_o that_o council_n and_o indeed_o this_o history_n be_v nothing_o almost_o but_o a_o collection_n of_o treatise_n and_o piece_n take_v out_o of_o eusebius_n socrates_n sozomen_n and_o theodoret._n that_o which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o these_o author_n be_v either_o dubious_a or_o manifest_o false_a as_o all_o that_o be_v relate_v from_o chap._n 11._o to_o chap._n 24._o of_o the_o second_o book_n about_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o philosopher_n upon_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o these_o dispute_n be_v a_o mere_a fiction_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o move_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o be_v many_o other_o fault_n in_o his_o history_n there_o be_v neither_o order_n in_o his_o relation_n nor_o exactness_n in_o his_o observation_n nor_o elegancy_n in_o his_o expression_n nor_o judgement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o thing_n nor_o good_a sense_n in_o his_o sentence_n so_o that_o this_o historian_n must_v be_v account_v a_o bad_a compiler_n who_o have_v collect_v without_o any_o judgement_n whatsoever_o he_o find_v concern_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a whether_o bad_a or_o good_a not_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a or_o false_a which_o be_v so_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o have_v say_v that_o hosius_n supply_v the_o place_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o it_o be_v he_o that_o call_v that_o council_n though_o both_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n itself_o and_o of_o the_o author_n that_o live_v at_o that_o time_n this_o work_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o book_n the_o two_o first_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n the_o three_o be_v make_v up_o of_o three_o letter_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n it_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o robert_n balforeus_fw-la a_o scotchman_n with_o his_o own_o note_n and_o print_v at_o paris_n by_o morellus_n with_o some_o work_n of_o theodorus_n a_o priest_n of_o raithu_n in_o the_o year_n 1595._o 1599_o ca._n and_o in_o 1604._o by_o commelinus_n since_o it_o have_v be_v put_v into_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n in_o binius_n second_o edition_n as_o also_o in_o louvre_n and_o the_o last_o edition_n it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o leave_v it_o whole_o out_o in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o the_o council_n that_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o publish_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o s._n dionysius_n areopagite_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o s._n dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n the_o areopagite_n this_o be_v a_o fit_a time_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o s._n dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n for_o 362._o for_o dallée_n opinion_n come_v near_o our_o author_n but_o dr._n cave_n and_o the_o learned_a bishop_n of_o chester_n dr._n pearson_n place_v he_o soon_o viz._n about_o the_o year_n 362._o since_o they_o first_o appear_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o age_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o they_o be_v compose_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o we_o will_v not_o repeat_v here_o what_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n but_o content_v ourselves_o to_o observe_v whatever_o be_v most_o useful_a in_o they_o the_o book_n of_o the_o celestial_a hierarchy_n be_v full_a of_o metaphysical_a remark_n about_o the_o number_n and_o distinction_n of_o angel_n he_o divide_v they_o into_o three_o hierarchy_n and_o nine_o order_n to_o which_o he_o appropriate_v different_a name_n and_o office_n but_o in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o subject_a there_o be_v nothing_o either_o solid_a or_o profitable_a his_o book_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n be_v more_o useful_a because_o they_o teach_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o author_n let_v we_o begin_v with_o baptism_n the_o bishop_n have_v preach_v and_o instruct_v the_o catechumen_n he_o send_v for_o he_o into_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o faithful_a where_o he_o recite_v with_o all_o the_o church_n a_o hymn_n take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o have_v kiss_v the_o holy_a table_n he_o go_v to_o the_o catechumen_n and_o demand_n of_o he_o why_o he_o be_v come_v thither_o he_o have_v answer_v he_o because_o he_o love_v god_n and_o believe_v the_o truth_n which_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o he_o the_o bishop_n give_v he_o a_o description_n of_o the_o christian_a life_n and_o then_o ask_v he_o if_o he_o will_v live_v after_o this_o manner_n after_o he_o have_v promise_v it_o he_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o he_o and_o order_n the_o priest_n to_o write_v down_o the_o name_n of_o this_o man_n and_o of_o the_o person_n that_o have_v answer_v for_o he_o when_o this_o be_v do_v he_o go_v on_o to_o rehearse_v some_o sacred_a prayer_n when_o they_o be_v finish_v he_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v strip_v by_o his_o deacon_n and_o have_v cause_v he_o to_o turn_v and_o stretch_v forth_o his_o hand_n towards_o the_o west_n he_o command_v he_o to_o breathe_v three_o time_n against_o satan_n and_o to_o make_v the_o ordinary_a renunciation_n viz._n of_o the_o world_n flesh_n and_o devil_n three_o time_n then_o he_o turn_v he_o to_o the_o east_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n towards_o heaven_n he_o enjoin_v he_o to_o profess_v that_o he_o believe_v all_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v teach_v and_o whatsoever_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n this_o be_v do_v he_o cause_v he_o to_o rehearse_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n three_o time_n then_o he_o make_v some_o prayer_n bless_v he_o and_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o he_o then_o the_o deacon_n strip_v he_o quite_o and_o the_o priest_n bring_v the_o oil_n of_o the_o holy_a unction_n and_o the_o bishop_n have_v begin_v to_o anoint_v he_o by_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n thrice_o upon_o he_o he_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o anoint_v his_o whole_a body_n from_o thence_o he_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o sacred_a font_n and_o have_v sanctify_v the_o water_n by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o have_v consecrate_v it_o by_o put_v in_o oil_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n three_o time_n while_o they_o recite_v some_o prophecy_n he_o command_v they_o to_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o place_n where_o he_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a the_o priest_n call_v he_o and_o his_o godfather_n by_o their_o name_n they_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o bishop_n who_o take_v he_o by_o the_o hand_n and_o the_o priest_n have_v read_v his_o name_n he_o dip_v he_o three_o time_n in_o the_o water_n and_o invoke_v the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n every_o time_n as_o he_o go_v into_o and_o come_v out_o of_o the_o water_n when_o this_o be_v do_v the_o priest_n carry_v he_o away_o and_o lead_v he_o to_o his_o godfather_n after_o he_o have_v put_v on_o his_o clothes_n they_o conduct_v he_o again_o to_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v anoint_v he_o with_o that_o oil_n which_o render_v man_n holy_a he_o command_v he_o to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n which_o have_v a_o particular_a power_n to_o perfect_a holiness_n thus_o this_o author_n describe_v the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n and_o then_o make_v some_o mystical_a observation_n upon_o they_o which_o we_o shall_v pass_v over_o that_o we_o may_v come_v to_o what_o he_o say_v about_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o call_v the_o most_o perfect_a of_o all_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v that_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o communion_n 〈◊〉_d communion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o way_n of_o eminence_n because_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n which_o unite_v more_o particular_o and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o execute_v any_o function_n in_o the_o hierarchy_n unless_o it_o be_v consummate_v by_o the_o communion_n after_o this_o reflection_n he_o return_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n be_v return_v to_o the_o altar_n sing_v some_o psalm_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n sing_v with_o he_o then_o the_o deacon_n read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o when_o they_o have_v do_v read_v they_o put_v out_o the_o catechuman_n mind_n catechuman_n lunatic_n person_n at_o certain_a season_n vex_v with_o unclean_a spirit_n these_o be_v keep_v from_o the_o sacrament_n though_o baptise_a ob_fw-la mentis_fw-la inconstantiam_fw-la for_o the_o levity_n and_o inconstancy_n of_o their_o mind_n enurgumeni_n and_o
insert_v with_o turrianus_n version_n in_o the_o first_o volume_n of_o the_o auctuarium_n biblioth_n patrum_fw-la tom._n i._n p._n 319._o peter_z of_o laodicea_n we_o know_v nothing_o in_o particular_a of_o this_o author_n of_o who_o we_o have_v a_o short_a and_o a_o bad_a laodicea_n peter_n of_o laodicea_n explication_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n it_o be_v believe_v he_o live_v in_o the_o seven_o century_n thalassius_n a_o monk_n we_o have_v 400._o moral_a maxim_n or_o truth_n of_o this_o author_n famous_a only_a for_o his_o strict_a friendship_n and_o concern_v with_o maximus_n to_o who_o he_o do_v also_o propound_v many_o question_n thalassius_n thalassius_n upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n printed_n in_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la tom._n 12._o isaiah_n abbot_n abbot_n isaiah_n precept_n be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n they_o be_v advice_n consideration_n and_o instruction_n useful_a for_o monk_n it_o be_v also_o think_v he_o live_v in_o this_o century_n abbot_n isaiah_n abbot_n theofridus_n abbot_n two_o homily_n upon_o relic_n be_v attribute_v to_o this_o abbot_n of_o who_o we_o know_v nothing_o in_o particular_a theofridus_n theofridus_n donatus_n donatus_n the_o son_n of_o valdelenus_n duke_n of_o the_o country_n between_o mount_n s._n claude_n and_o the_o alps_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o this_o religious_a life_n by_o columbanus_n and_o be_v afterward_o donatus_n donatus_n make_v bishop_n of_o besancon_n towards_o the_o year_n 630._o where_o he_o found_v two_o monastery_n the_o one_o for_o man_n the_o other_o for_o virgin_n he_o make_v rule_n for_o both_o that_o which_o he_o make_v for_o monk_n be_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o s._n benedict_n of_o aniana_n rule_n and_o be_v entitle_v capitula_fw-la to_o serve_v instead_o of_o advertisement_n to_o the_o friar_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o s._n stephen_n that_o be_v to_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o s._n paul_n for_o the_o monastery_n found_v by_o he_o at_o besancon_n be_v call_v so_o and_o to_o the_o canon_n regular_a of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n which_o have_v s._n stephen_n for_o its_o patron_n this_o rule_n contain_v nothing_o in_o it_o but_o some_o particular_a advice_n the_o other_o rule_n of_o donatus_n for_o the_o monastery_n of_o nun_n found_v by_o his_o mother_n flavia_n be_v large_a well-penned_a and_o contain_v very_o wise_a constitution_n take_v out_o of_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n caesarius_n s._n columbanus_n and_o s._n benedict_n it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o benedict_n of_o aniana_n that_o bishop_n be_v present_a at_o a_o council_n of_o challon_n upon_o the_o river_n saone_v in_o the_o year_n 650._o vitalianus_n vitalianus_n be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n august_n 29_o 656._o and_o govern_v that_o church_n fourteen_o year_n and_o six_o month_n he_o have_v leave_v we_o some_o letter_n vitalianus_n vitalianus_n the_o one_a be_v direct_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o crect_n upon_o the_o bishop_n of_o lappa_n complaint_n against_o the_o judgement_n which_o that_o bishop_n have_v give_v against_o he_o vitalianus_n say_v he_o have_v examine_v that_o matter_n in_o a_o council_n where_o the_o act_n of_o that_o process_n be_v exhibit_v and_o that_o the_o bishop_n acknowledge_v the_o cause_n have_v be_v illegal_o manage_v and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o lappa_n have_v be_v wrongful_o condemn_v that_o they_o be_v great_o trouble_v that_o he_o have_v put_v that_o bishop_n into_o prison_n and_o hinder_v he_o from_o come_v to_o rome_n to_o clear_v himself_o therefore_o he_o declare_v null_a and_o void_a all_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o crect_n against_o john_n bishop_n of_o lappa_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n pronounce_v that_o bishop_n to_o be_v innocent_a and_o as_o such_o absolve_v he_o in_o the_o 2d_o he_o entreat_v vaanus_fw-la the_o emperor_n officer_n to_o procure_v that_o bishop_n restauration_n in_o the_o 3d._n he_o order_v paul_n archbishop_n of_o crect_n to_o cause_v his_o church_n to_o be_v give_v he_o again_o he_o complain_v that_o a_o deacon_n have_v marry_v a_o wife_n since_o the_o time_n of_o his_o be_v in_o order_n and_o that_o he_o do_v minister_v in_o two_o church_n he_o pray_v he_o to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o that_o disorder_n and_o to_o follow_v no_o long_o eulampius_n counsel_n he_o be_v a_o wicked_a man_n sow_v division_n among_o they_o for_o his_o own_o profit_n in_o the_o four_o letter_n he_o desire_v george_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n to_o be_v favourable_a to_o john_n of_o lappa_n and_o to_o endeavour_v his_o re-establishment_n the_o 5_o letter_n allege_v by_o bede_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o king_n of_o northumberland_n in_o england_n he_o commend_v his_o zeal_n and_o answer_v he_o about_o the_o time_n of_o keep_v easter_n he_o promise_v he_o to_o send_v he_o a_o bishop_n when_o he_o have_v meet_v with_o one_o fit_a for_o it_o and_o willing_a to_o go_v over_o into_o england_n he_o thank_v he_o for_o his_o prayer_n and_o send_v he_o some_o relic_n the_o 6_o be_v direct_v to_o the_o benedictine_n monk_n of_o sicily_n he_o acquaint_v they_o how_o grievous_a it_o be_v to_o he_o that_o their_o monastery_n and_o estate_n have_v be_v spoil_v by_o the_o incursion_n of_o the_o barbarian_n he_o tell_v they_o he_o send_v they_o some_o monk_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o mountcassin_a and_o exhort_v they_o to_o obey_v they_o and_o to_o labour_v with_o they_o for_o the_o resettle_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o land_n s._n eligius_n s._n eligius_n bear_v near_o the_o city_n of_o lymoges_n a_o goldsmith_n and_o friend_n of_o king_n dagobert_n be_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o noviomum_n noviodunum_n or_o noviomum_n noyon_n in_o 646._o and_o die_v in_o 663._o s._n owen_n who_o write_v eligius_n s._n eligius_n his_o life_n tell_v we_o he_o make_v exhortation_n to_o his_o people_n every_o day_n with_o unwearied_a labour_n that_o his_o sermon_n be_v very_o short_a but_o they_o contain_v important_a instruction_n and_o wholesome_a advice_n that_o author_n collect_v they_o into_o one_o discourse_n contain_v the_o most_o usual_a instruction_n which_o eligius_n give_v to_o his_o people_n they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n draw_v out_o of_o s._n caesarius_n sermon_n which_o bishop_n do_v then_o make_v use_n of_o to_o preach_v to_o their_o people_n this_o discourse_n be_v print_v among_o s._n augustine_n work_n and_o now_o be_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o volume_n it_o be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o principal_a duty_n of_o a_o christian._n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o show_v the_o obligation_n lay_v upon_o pastor_n to_o instruct_v their_o people_n he_o exhort_v they_o to_o remember_v often_o their_o baptismal_a vow_n and_o to_o meditate_v on_o the_o last_o judgement_n he_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o christian_a but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o act_v and_o live_v suitable_a to_o it_o he_o endeavour_v to_o create_v in_o they_o a_o abhorrence_n of_o profane_a superstition_n and_o the_o relic_n of_o idolatry_n then_o he_o give_v they_o sundry_a wholesome_a advice_n to_o honour_n god_n to_o love_v enemy_n to_o give_v alm_n to_o frequent_v divine_a service_n and_o sunday-sermon_n to_o conceit_n to_o cross_n themselves_o often_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross._n after_o the_o cross_n be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n and_o become_v a_o object_n of_o worship_n it_o be_v account_v of_o wonderful_a efficacy_n to_o sanctify_v all_o thing_n to_o cleause_n and_o bless_v our_o food_n confer_v grace_n consecrate_v sacrament_n procure_v remission_n of_o sin_n preserve_v from_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o what_o not_o so_o that_o eligius_n think_v no_o better_a advice_n can_v be_v give_v to_o the_o christian_n than_o to_o cross_v themselves_o often_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n that_o they_o may_v thereby_o be_v shield_v and_o defend_v from_o all_o evil_n and_o sanctify_v throughout_o though_o the_o effect_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v but_o a_o idle_a conceit_n cross_v themselves_o often_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o give_v to_o the_o church_n the_o ten_o of_o their_o gain_n or_o possession_n to_o avoid_v avoid_v mortal_a sin_n i._n e._n more_o heinous_a and_o notorious_a guilt_n for_o though_o no_o sin_n be_v so_o venial_a and_o trivial_a 277._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr amiss_o great_a &_o statu_fw-la p_o c_o l._n 1_o c_o 4._o matt._n 5._o 22._o 7._o 5._o 1_o jo._n 5._o 16._o gal._n 3._o 10._o ezek._n 8._o 4._o feat_o servant_n p._n 653._o field_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 148_o 277._o as_o the_o romanist_n teach_v with_o one_o consent_n as_o neither_o to_o offend_v god_n nor_o deserve_v damnation_n in_o its_o own_o nature_n and_o so_o only_o subject_v they_o to_o temporal_a punishment_n yet_o all_o protestant_n disallow_v a_o stoical_a parity_n and_o equality_n of_o sin_n and_o hold_v that_o some_o be_v
great_a other_o less_o some_o unto_o other_o not_o unto_o death_n and_o though_o every_o the_o least_o sin_n be_v offensive_a to_o god_n and_o deserve_a damnation_n in_o its_o own_o nature_n yet_o they_o say_v some_o be_v mortal_a other_o venial_a 1._o comparative_o and_o by_o god_n favour_n as_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o elect_n be_v commit_v with_o reluctancy_n and_o without_o consent_n be_v more_o pardonable_a than_o the_o sin_n of_o wilful_a offender_n 2._o because_o some_o sin_n exclude_v not_o grace_n the_o root_n of_o remission_n and_o pardon_n out_o of_o the_o soul_n but_o other_o can_v stand_v with_o grace_n and_o so_o leave_v the_o person_n in_o a_o state_n of_o wrath_n and_o damnation_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o mortal_a sin_n to_o watch_v over_o their_o action_n and_o word_n to_o despise_v the_o world_n to_o repent_v continual_o and_o never_o to_o despair_v of_o salvation_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v observe_v in_o this_o treatise_n that_o every_o christian_n have_v a_o good_a angel_n to_o assist_v he_o and_o when_o he_o sin_v he_o drive_v away_o his_o good_a angel_n to_o take_v a_o devil_n there_o be_v sixteen_o homily_n more_o bear_v eligius_n name_n but_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o they_o be_v real_o he_o because_o they_o be_v make_v up_o of_o passage_n and_o quotation_n of_o the_o father_n as_o of_o s._n austin_n s._n leo_n s._n ambrose_n caesarius_n of_o arles_n and_o s._n gregory_n these_o father_n be_v likewise_o cite_v there_o under_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n and_o bless_a s._n benedict_n be_v there_o call_v most_o bless_a and_o most_o holy_a father_n they_o say_v that_o these_o citation_n be_v affect_v they_o add_v that_o there_o be_v even_o some_o passage_n of_o author_n who_o write_v since_o eligius_n time_n as_o of_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o alcuin_n of_o haymo_n of_o halberstat_n from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o these_o sermon_n be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o author_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n yet_o methinks_v he_o that_o compose_v they_o first_o be_v old_a than_o that_o time_n and_o many_o thing_n may_v easy_o have_v be_v add_v to_o they_o since_o however_o there_o be_v yet_o find_v in_o they_o some_o remainder_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n not_o to_o be_v slight_v this_o be_v a_o extract_n of_o they_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n for_o christmasday_n he_o show_v the_o happiness_n of_o the_o peace_n which_o christ_n bring_v to_o the_o earth_n and_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n in_o the_o end_n to_o almsgiving_n he_o relate_v the_o story_n of_o a_o gardener_n who_o be_v use_v to_o bestow_v what_o he_o earn_v upon_o the_o poor_a be_v tempt_v to_o keep_v back_o part_n of_o it_o in_o case_n he_o shall_v fall_v sick_a that_o have_v thus_o gather_v many_o crown-piece_n he_o get_v a_o run_v sore_o in_o his_o foot_n which_o fall_v into_o a_o gangreen_n so_o that_o the_o surgeon_n appoint_v a_o day_n to_o cut_v off_o his_o leg_n see_v there_o be_v no_o other_o remedy_n but_o in_o the_o night_n the_o gardner_n come_v to_o himself_o and_o have_v beg_v god_n forgiveness_n for_o his_o not_o have_v continue_v in_o his_o almsgiving_n and_o promise_v to_o continue_v it_o hereafter_o he_o be_v miraculous_o cure_v and_o the_o surgeon_n come_v the_o next_o day_n to_o cut_v off_o his_o leg_n find_v he_o go_v abroad_o the_o second_o sermon_n be_v upon_o the_o purification_n after_o have_v utter_v some_o allegory_n upon_o that_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v on_o that_o festival_n festival_n taper_n light_v during_o the_o mass_n upon_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o purification_n this_o ceremony_n though_o not_o take_v from_o the_o sacrifice_n call_v lustrum_fw-la as_o this_o author_n imagine_v be_v offer_v in_o the_o end_n of_o february_n yet_o be_v certain_o institute_v in_o imitation_n of_o a_o festival_n celebrate_v at_o rome_n either_o in_o remembrance_n of_o ceres_n search_n after_o proserpinâ—_n or_o in_o honour_n of_o februâ—_n the_o mother_n of_o mers_n which_o be_v both_o solemnize_v with_o taper_n burn_v in_o their_o hand_n by_o the_o roman_n these_o superstition_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n very_o much_o abhor_v yet_o because_o it_o conduce_v great_o to_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n to_o make_v as_o little_a alteration_n in_o their_o ceremony_n as_o possible_a therefore_o do_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n institute_v the_o same_o ceremony_n to_o be_v use_v by_o the_o christian_n on_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o purification_n as_o have_v be_v use_v upon_o the_o calends_o of_o february_n at_o rome_n and_o this_o the_o learned_a and_o judicious_a rhenanus_fw-la on_o mar._n tertul._n l._n 5._o cont_n mar._n tertullian_n confident_o affert_v negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la ardentium_fw-la cereorum_fw-la quos_fw-la body_n christiani_n die_v purificatâ—e_n mariae_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it circumferunt_fw-la a_o februalibus_fw-la romanorum_fw-la sacris_fw-la originem_fw-la sumpsisse_fw-la pertinaci_fw-la paganismo_fw-la mutatione_n subvenâ—um_fw-la est_fw-la quem_fw-la vei_fw-la in_o totum_fw-la sublatio_fw-la potius_fw-la irritasset_fw-la taper_n light_n during_o the_o mass_n and_o say_v that_o the_o original_a of_o this_o custom_n come_v from_o the_o roman_n who_o have_v collect_v the_o tribute_n every_o five_o year_n offer_v solemn_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o end_n of_o february_n and_o kindle_v taper_n and_o torch_n in_o the_o town_n which_o ceremony_n be_v call_v lustrum_fw-la that_o the_o church_n have_v change_v that_o superstition_n into_o a_o ecclesiastical_a ceremony_n order_v taper_n to_o be_v kindle_v yearly_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o february_n in_o the_o time_n when_o s._n simeon_n take_v our_o lord_n in_o his_o arms._n one_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o credulous_a to_o believe_v this_o conjecture_n which_o have_v neither_o truth_n nor_o likelihood_n in_o it_o the_o three_o sermon_n be_v upon_o the_o fast_a of_o lent_n therein_o he_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o good_a effect_n of_o fast_v the_o four_o be_v on_o holy_a thursday_n he_o observe_v that_o on_o that_o day_n be_v make_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o public_a penitent_n guilty_a of_o crime_n which_o deserve_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v separate_v they_o from_o the_o altar_n and_o then_o reconcile_v they_o then_o he_o address_v his_o speech_n to_o those_o penitent_n and_o exhort_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o whether_o they_o be_v reconcile_v to_o god_n or_o not_o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o although_o they_o be_v reconcile_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o bishop_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o so_o with_o god_n who_o alone_o grant_v the_o true_a reconciliation_n he_o show_v they_o that_o to_o be_v true_o reconcile_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n new_a creature_n purge_v from_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o old_a man_n that_o they_o who_o continue_v in_o their_o sinful_a habit_n shall_v not_o imagine_v that_o they_o can_v thorough_o be_v reconcile_v before_o they_o have_v make_v make_v made_n a_o satisfaction_n proportionable_a to_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o sin_n though_o these_o word_n seem_v to_o come_v up_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o satisfaction_n hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n of_o this_o age_n have_v any_o other_o notion_n of_o satisfaction_n than_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o age_n before_o which_o be_v much_o different_a from_o and_o much_o more_o orthodox_n than_o the_o popish_a we_o have_v a_o definition_n of_o it_o p._n 2._o give_v by_o isidore_n of_o sevil_n to_o this_o effect_n satisfaction_n be_v a_o exclusion_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o occasion_n of_o sin_n and_o a_o cessation_n from_o sin_v which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o s._n augustine_n satisfactio_fw-la est_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la 54._o aug._n de_fw-fr dog_n eccles._n c._n 54._o causas_fw-la excindere_fw-la &_o eorum_fw-la suggestionibus_fw-la nullum_fw-la aditum_fw-la indulgere_fw-la this_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o true_a repentance_n which_o be_v proportion_v in_o some_o measure_n to_o the_o greatness_n of_o our_o guilt_n the_o more_o pensive_a and_o hearty_a by_o how_o much_o our_o sin_n be_v more_o heinous_a and_o aggravate_v be_v all_o the_o satisfaction_n that_o god_n expect_v of_o we_o beside_o a_o firm_a faith_n and_o dependence_n on_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o popish_a satisfaction_n be_v a_o clear_a different_a thing_n as_o they_o etc._n gregory_n de_fw-fr val._n to_o 4._o d._n 7._o q._n 14._o so._n drido_n tapper_n etc._n etc._n define_v it_o thus_o it_o be_v a_o equivalent_a compensation_n make_v to_o the_o offend_a justice_n of_o god_n for_o the_o injury_n do_v unto_o he_o by_o sin_n partly_o by_o our_o action_n and_o partly_o by_o our_o suffering_n whereby_o we_o deliver_v ourselves_o from_o divine_a vengeance_n and_o save_v ourselves_o from_o punishment_n a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o antiquity_n 46._o ambr._n in_o luc._n ser._n 46._o of_o
iconoclast_n here_o be_v some_o author_n of_o who_o work_n we_o will_v speak_v more_o at_o large_a when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n author_n some_o greek_a author_n tarasius_n photius_n great_a uncle_n who_o from_o the_o emperor_n secretary_n be_v make_v patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n anno_o 785._o and_o die_v in_o 806._o write_v a_o circular_a letter_n about_o image_n two_o letter_n direct_v to_o pope_n adrian_n and_o a_o apologetic_a oration_n upon_o his_o election_n epiphanius_n deacon_n of_o catana_n in_o sicily_n recite_v a_o panegyric_n in_o the_o seven_o council_n basil_n of_o ancyra_n offer_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o same_o synod_n theodosius_n bishop_n of_o ammorium_n make_v a_o write_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a elias_n cretensis_n this_o author_n make_v some_o commentary_n upon_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n work_n which_o be_v print_v in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o that_o father_n work_n he_o have_v do_v the_o same_o also_o upon_o the_o work_v elias_n elias_n of_o some_o other_o greek_a father_n which_o be_v find_v manuscript_n in_o library_n he_o write_v answer_n to_o dionysius_n the_o monk_n 8_o question_n which_o be_v extant_a in_o greek_a and_o latin_a in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o roman_a law_n l._n 5._o p._n 194._o george_n syncellus_n and_o theophanes_n george_n syncellus_n of_o the_o patriarch_n tarasius_n make_v a_o chronicon_fw-la from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o maximinus_n and_o maximinianus_fw-la anno_fw-la 300_o which_o have_v etc._n george_n etc._n etc._n be_v continue_v by_o theophanes_n a_o monk_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o leo_n armericus_n anno_fw-la 813._o they_o be_v print_v the_o one_o at_o paris_n 1652._o and_o the_o other_o 1655._o council_n hold_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o assembly_n of_o barkhamstead_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o kent_n wighthred_a king_n of_o kent_n hold_v a_o assembly_n anno_fw-la 697._o which_o birchwald_n bishop_n of_o canterbury_n assisted_z at_z and_o gebmond_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n with_o barkhamstead_n assembly_n of_o barkhamstead_n several_a of_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n which_o make_v some_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a law_n the_o one_a ordain_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v free_a and_o enjoy_v her_o court_n of_o justice_n revenue_n and_o pension_n that_o they_o shall_v pray_v for_o the_o prince_n and_o voluntary_o submit_v to_o his_o order_n the_o second_o that_o the_o fine_a for_o infringe_v the_o justice_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v 50_o penny_n as_o that_o of_o the_o king_n justice_n be_v the_o 3d_o ordain_v that_o the_o adulterer_n of_o the_o laity_n shall_v be_v put_v to_o penance_n and_o they_o of_o the_o clergy_n shall_v be_v depose_v the_o four_o that_o foreigner_n guilty_a of_o that_o crime_n shall_v be_v expel_v the_o realm_n the_o 5_o and_o 6_o that_o those_o of_o the_o nobility_n overtake_v in_o that_o sin_n shall_v be_v fine_v in_o 100_o penny_n and_o the_o peasant_n in_o 50._o the_o seven_o permit_v a_o ecclesiastical_a person_n guilty_a of_o adultery_n if_o he_o break_v off_o that_o habit_n to_o continue_v in_o the_o priesthood_n provide_v that_o he_o have_v not_o malicious_o refuse_v to_o administer_v baptism_n or_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o drunkard_n the_o 8_o import_v that_o if_o one_o with_o the_o tonsure_v that_o be_v a_o monk_n do_v not_o keep_v his_o rule_n he_o shall_v retire_v into_o a_o hospitium_fw-la with_o permission_n the_o 9th_o that_o the_o slave_n affranchise_v before_o the_o altar_n shall_v enjoy_v their_o liberty_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o succession_n and_o of_o the_o other_o right_n of_o free_a person_n the_o three_o next_o canon_n punish_v with_o pecuniary_a mulct_n those_o who_o set_v their_o slave_n to_o work_v or_o to_o go_v a_o journey_n on_o a_o sunday_n the_o four_o follow_v appoint_v corporal_a punishment_n or_o fine_n against_o those_o who_o sacrifice_n to_o devil_n the_o 17_o import_v that_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o king_n word_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v without_o any_o oath_n the_o 18_o that_o abbot_n shall_v swear_v as_o priest_n do_v and_o that_o the_o priest_n shall_v swear_v before_o the_o altar_n by_o say_v simple_o i_o speak_v the_o truth_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o lie_v not_o that_o the_o deacon_n shall_v take_v the_o same_o oath_n the_o 19_o that_o other_o clerk_n shall_v take_v four_o person_n more_o with_o they_o to_o clear_v themselves_o by_o oath_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v lay_v one_o of_o their_o hand_n upon_o the_o altar_n the_o 20_o that_o stranger_n shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v other_o person_n with_o they_o the_o 21_o that_o the_o peasant_n shall_v present_v themselves_o with_o four_o person_n more_o and_o shall_v bow_v the_o head_n before_o the_o altar_n the_o 22d_o declare_v that_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o bishop_n client_n belong_v to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a court_n the_o 23d_o ordain_v that_o if_o any_o body_n impeach_v a_o slave_n his_o master_n may_v purge_v he_o with_o his_o bare_a oath_n provide_v he_o take_v the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o he_o take_v it_o not_o he_o must_v put_v in_o bail_n or_o submit_v to_o the_o penalty_n the_o 24_o that_o a_o clergyman_n shall_v purge_v his_o slave_n with_o his_o bare_a oath_n the_o 25_o that_o he_o that_o kill_v a_o robber_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o pay_v any_o sum_n for_o that_o death_n the_o 26_o that_o he_o that_o shall_v be_v catch_v carry_v something_o away_o shall_v be_v punish_v with_o death_n banishment_n or_o fine_a according_a to_o the_o king_n will_n that_o he_o that_o get_v hold_v on_o he_o shall_v have_v half_a the_o fine_a but_o if_o he_o kill_v he_o he_o shall_v be_v fine_v in_o 70_o penny_n the_o 27_o that_o he_o that_o help_v the_o flight_n of_o a_o slave_n who_o have_v rob_v his_o master_n shall_v be_v fine_v in_o 70_o penny_n and_o he_o that_o kill_v he_o shall_v pay_v the_o worth_n of_o he_o the_o 28_o that_o the_o stranger_n and_o vagabond_n which_o run_v up_o and_o down_o the_o country_n without_o blow_v the_o horn_n or_o cry_v aloud_o shall_v be_v use_v as_o high-way-man_n these_o law_n be_v follow_v with_o some_o canon_n concern_v the_o pecuniary_a compensation_n of_o the_o wrong_n do_v to_o the_o church_n or_o the_o priesthood_n they_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o monument_n but_o it_o be_v not_o know_v who_o they_o be_v nor_o at_o what_o time_n they_o be_v write_v council_n hold_v in_o england_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o wilfrid_n few_o man_n have_v be_v more_o molest_v and_o cross_v in_o their_o life_n than_o wilfrid_n abbot_n of_o rippon_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o york_n he_o be_v a_o native_a of_o northumberland_n bear_v towards_o the_o year_n england_n council_n of_o england_n 634._o he_o leave_v his_o country_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o discipline_n of_o that_o church_n thence_o he_o return_v to_o lion_n and_o there_o he_o receive_v the_o tonsure_v from_o delphin_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n who_o be_v murder_v soon_o after_o by_o ebroin_n order_n after_o his_o death_n wilfrid_n be_v call_v home_o by_o alfrid_n elder_a son_n of_o oswi_n king_n of_o northumberland_n who_o give_v he_o the_o monastery_n of_o rippon_n found_v by_o he_o in_o the_o bishopric_n of_o york_n he_o be_v ordain_v priest_n by_o hagilbert_n bishop_n of_o dorcester_n he_o be_v present_a at_o the_o conference_n hold_v at_o streneshall_n before_o the_o king_n about_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o ancient_a british_a and_o irish_a church_n about_o easter-day_n and_o there_o he_o maintain_v the_o usage_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o colman_n a_o irish_a man._n afterward_o he_o be_v nominate_v to_o the_o archbishopric_a of_o york_n and_o pass_v over_o into_o france_n to_o get_v himself_o ordain_v there_o be_v then_o but_o one_o bishop_n in_o england_n he_o be_v consecrate_v by_o angilbert_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_o eleven_o bishop_n assist_v at_o that_o ceremony_n during_o his_o absence_n they_o that_o stand_v for_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o irish_a church_n persuade_v king_n oswi_n to_o put_v into_o the_o church_n of_o york_n ceadde_a abbot_n of_o listinguen_n who_o be_v consecrate_v by_o one_o english_a and_o two_o british_a bishop_n s._n wilfrid_n after_o his_o return_n do_v immediate_o retire_v into_o his_o monastery_n and_o after_o that_o he_o be_v call_v out_o into_o mercia_n where_o the_o king_n give_v he_o lichfield_n to_o erect_v a_o bishopric_n or_o a_o monastery_n there_o after_o the_o death_n of_o adeodatus_n bishop_n of_o canterbury_n he_o perform_v for_o some_o time_n the_o episcopal_a function_n in_o that_o church_n till_o theodorus_n obtain_v that_o see_n this_o man_n reestablish_v s._n wilfrid_n in_o the_o archbishopric_a of_o york_n and_o deprive_v ceadde_a who_o do_v very_o patient_o bear_v
euphration_n which_o passage_n prove_v nothing_o neither_o for_o nor_o against_o image_n yet_o it_o give_v a_o occasion_n to_o condemn_v the_o memory_n and_o the_o write_n of_o eusebius_n against_o who_o they_o cite_v antipater_n of_o bostra_n the_o six_o piece_n allege_v by_o the_o council_n be_v a_o extract_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o one_o john_n who_o they_o call_v the_o separate_a who_o say_v that_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v angel_n picture_n to_o be_v draw_v and_o that_o philoxenus_n can_v not_o endure_v dove_n they_o prove_v by_o a_o passage_n of_o st._n sabas_n life_n that_o philoxenus_n be_v one_o of_o the_o heretic_n enemy_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n they_o cite_v in_o the_o eight_o place_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o menna_n where_o severus_n be_v accuse_v of_o break_v down_o altar_n and_o take_v away_o the_o dove_n hang_v over_o they_o say_v dove_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o nine_o they_o report_v a_o testimony_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o gabale_n accuse_v severus_n of_o not_o honour_v angel_n the_o ten_o monument_n be_v a_o passage_n of_o constantinian_n library-keeper_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n maintain_v that_o no_o image_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o deity_n but_o of_o christ_n humanity_n there_o may_v the_o eleven_o be_v a_o passage_n of_o evagriâ—â—'s_n history_n about_o christ_n image_n send_v to_o abgarss_n the_o 12_o be_v some_o extract_v of_o the_o spiritual_a meadow_n from_o all_o these_o passage_n they_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o the_o jew_n the_o pagan_n the_o samaritan_n the_o manichaean_o and_o the_o severian_n be_v the_o first_o enemy_n of_o image_n last_o they_o read_v a_o account_n of_o the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o break_n down_o of_o image_n show_v that_o a_o certain_a jew_n of_o tiberius_n counterfeit_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a and_o sorcerer_n persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o arabian_n to_o order_v all_o image_n to_o be_v take_v away_o out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o kingdom_n promise_v he_o a_o long_a life_n if_o he_o will_v do_v it_o that_o this_o order_n be_v give_v out_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o take_v away_o the_o image_n with_o their_o own_o hand_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o arabian_n have_v pull_v they_o down_o burn_v tear_v or_o deface_v they_o that_o the_o king_n instead_o of_o the_o long_a life_n which_o the_o magician_n have_v promise_v he_o die_v within_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n after_o and_o that_o his_o son_n put_v the_o magician_n to_o death_n and_o suffer_v image_n to_o be_v set_v up_o again_o after_o this_o relation_n all_o the_o bishop_n demand_v the_o restoration_n of_o image_n they_o call_v for_o some_o to_o be_v bring_v in_o that_o they_o may_v honour_v they_o and_o repeat_v the_o anathema_n against_o those_o that_o break_v or_o dishonour_v they_o in_o the_o 6_o action_n hold_v the_o 5_o or_o the_o 6_o of_o october_n they_o read_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v against_o image_n and_o a_o reader_n a_o a_o confutation_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n insist_o upon_o to_o show_v the_o incongruity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o the_o design_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n though_o not_o so_o clear_a and_o cogent_a as_o may_v be_v produce_v yet_o be_v so_o weak_o and_o insufficient_o answer_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n that_o they_o may_v well_o pass_v for_o inconfutable_a till_o some_o better_a answer_n of_o they_o appear_v which_o since_o m._n du_fw-fr pin_n have_v not_o do_v but_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o same_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o stand_v upon_o the_o justification_n of_o the_o former_a or_o labour_n to_o discover_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o latter_a which_o be_v so_o evident_a to_o every_o reader_n refutation_n of_o what_o be_v in_o this_o council_n the_o one_a thing_n they_o quarrel_v at_o be_v the_o title_n it_o have_v assume_v of_o the_o holy_a seven_o general_n council_n they_o pretend_v it_o can_v have_v those_o title_n since_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v but_o contrary_a wise_a reject_v and_o anathematise_v by_o several_a bishop_n nor_o be_v it_o approve_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o bishop_n about_o he_o nor_o by_o his_o vicar_n nor_o by_o a_o circular_a letter_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a law_n of_o council_n and_o last_o that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n antioch_n and_o jerusalem_n do_v not_o assent_v to_o it_o neither_o in_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o great_a bishop_n of_o their_o province_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o question_v the_o number_n of_o the_o bishop_n set_v down_o in_o the_o act_n of_o 338_o but_o they_o say_v that_o this_o number_n can_v not_o make_v a_o general_n legitimate_a council_n because_o those_o that_o compose_v it_o have_v swerve_v from_o the_o truth_n and_o embrace_v a_o error_n i_o omit_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o reflection_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n which_o respect_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n about_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o what_o be_v decide_v in_o the_o six_o first_o general_n council_n which_o be_v article_n which_o both_o council_n agree_v in_o but_o the_o former_a pretend_v that_o they_o who_o make_v image_n do_v overthrow_v the_o six_o first_o synod_n the_o other_o contrariwise_o maintain_v that_o they_o who_o condemn_v they_o do_v act_n contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o assist_v at_o these_o synod_n and_o contrary_a to_o their_o tradition_n there_o be_v nothing_o weak_a than_o what_o the_o former_a do_v allege_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o use_v of_o image_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o general_a council_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o mere_a petitiones_fw-la principii_fw-la or_o evident_a sophism_n which_o deserve_v no_o refutation_n there_o be_v one_o upon_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v nothing_o better_a than_o the_o rest_n they_o pretend_v that_o no_o image_n of_o christ_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v because_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o visible_a image_n to_o which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o second_o council_n answer_v that_o the_o name_n of_o image_n be_v not_o give_v to_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n offer_v by_o the_o priest_n but_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o the_o very_a blood_n of_o christ_n that_o those_o oblation_n before_o the_o sanctification_n have_v be_v call_v type_n by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n as_o by_o eustathius_n of_o antioch_n and_o st._n basil_n but_o after_o the_o sanctification_n they_o never_o be_v call_v type_n or_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o proper_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n they_o add_v that_o their_o very_a adversary_n can_v not_o forbear_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n and_o that_o they_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v christ_n body_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v the_o reality_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o they_o differ_v only_o in_o the_o expression_n and_o the_o name_n they_o give_v it_o the_o one_o pretend_v that_o the_o eucharist_n even_o after_o the_o consecration_n may_v be_v call_v and_o consider_v as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o type_n and_o the_o other_o deny_v express_o that_o the_o father_n do_v ever_o give_v it_o that_o name_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o be_v not_o altogether_o true_a though_o be_v can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v call_v a_o type_n or_o image_n as_o other_o image_n and_o the_o whole_a argue_v ground_v upon_o this_o analogy_n be_v very_o weak_a the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o council_n deny_v image_n to_o be_v of_o the_o tradition_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o of_o the_o father_n those_o of_o the_o second_o maintain_v they_o to_o be_v a_o tradition_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o write_v and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o story_n of_o the_o statue_n erect_v by_o the_o woman_n with_o the_o bloodyflux_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ._n i_o shall_v desire_v a_o better_a proof_n of_o it_o they_o allege_v the_o other_o proof_n they_o have_v bring_v in_o some_o of_o which_o do_v indeed_o show_v the_o use_n of_o image_n be_v common_a in_o church_n in_o the_o four_o and_o the_o 5_o century_n but_o never_o aâ—_n one_o come_v up_o to_o the_o time_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o apostle_n or_o their_o immediate_a successor_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o council_n add_v that_o there_o be_v no_o prayer_n in_o the_o
abbot_n who_o be_v not_o priest_n upon_o pain_n of_o expulsion_n from_o their_o monastery_n nevertheless_o it_o permit_v those_o who_o be_v admit_v into_o monastery_n or_o their_o parent_n or_o relation_n to_o give_v voluntary_a gift_n yet_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o those_o gift_n shall_v belong_v to_o the_o monastery_n whether_o he_o that_o be_v admit_v stay_v or_o go_v away_o unless_o the_o emperor_n turn_v he_o out_o the_o 20_o prohibit_n make_v double_a monastery_n that_o be_v for_o man_n and_o woman_n and_o as_o for_o those_o that_o be_v found_v it_o ordain_v that_o the_o monk_n and_o nun_n shall_v dwell_v in_o two_o several_a house_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v one_o another_o nor_o have_v any_o commerce_n together_o the_o 21_o forbid_v monk_n to_o quit_v their_o own_o monastery_n to_o go_v to_o other_o the_o 22d_o forbid_v monk_n to_o eat_v with_o woman_n unless_o it_o be_v needful_a for_o their_o spiritual_a good_a or_o upon_o a_o journey_n yea_o though_o they_o be_v their_o relation_n moreover_o to_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n be_v join_v a_o panegyric_n pronounce_v in_o commendation_n of_o it_o by_o epiphanius_n deacon_n of_o catana_n in_o sicily_n a_o letter_n of_o tarasius_n to_o pope_n adrian_n about_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o council_n another_o letter_n of_o the_o same_o person_n against_o the_o simonist_n in_o which_o he_o have_v gather_v together_o several_a canon_n upon_o that_o subject_a another_o letter_n of_o he_o to_o john_n the_o abbot_n upon_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o 2d_o nicene_n council_n and_o against_o simoniacal_a ordination_n the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n be_v bring_v to_o rome_n they_o send_v extract_n of_o they_o into_o france_n where_o they_o have_v a_o different_a practice_n about_o image-worship_n they_o be_v indeed_o permit_v to_o have_v they_o and_o to_o put_v they_o in_o their_o church_n but_o they_o can_v not_o endure_v that_o any_o worship_n or_o honour_n shall_v be_v pay_v they_o whilst_o the_o cross_n and_o sacred_a vessel_n be_v permit_v to_o be_v honour_v charles_n who_o be_v then_o king_n of_o france_n and_o afterward_o be_v emperor_n cause_v these_o extract_n to_o be_v examine_v by_o book_n by_o of_o who_o alcuin_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o r._n hoveden_n say_v he_o it_o be_v that_o compose_v the_o caroline_n book_n some_o boshop_n of_o his_o kingdom_n who_o compose_v a_o treatise_n to_o vindicate_v their_o own_o usage_n and_o to_o answer_v the_o proof_n allege_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n this_o work_n be_v put_v out_o by_o charles_n order_n and_o under_o his_o name_n within_o three_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o after_o the_o nicene_n council_n it_o be_v divide_v into_o four_o book_n in_o the_o preface_n have_v observe_v that_o the_o church_n redeem_v with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o christ_n her_o spouse_n wash_v with_o the_o save_a water_n of_o baptism_n feed_v with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o her_o saviour_n and_o anoint_v with_o holy_a oil_n be_v sometime_o assault_v by_o heretic_n and_o infidel_n and_o sometime_o vex_v by_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o schismatic_n and_o the_o proud_a that_o she_o be_v a_o ark_n contain_v those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v save_v figure_v by_o that_o of_o noah_n which_o undergo_v the_o storm_n of_o the_o deluge_n of_o this_o world_n without_o any_o danger_n of_o shipwreck_n which_o do_v not_o yield_v to_o the_o deep_a and_o deadly_a whirlpool_n of_o this_o world_n and_o which_o can_v be_v overcome_v by_o the_o hostile_a power_n wherewith_o she_o be_v surround_v by_o reason_n christ_n do_v continual_o fight_v for_o she_o so_o that_o she_o do_v still_o withstand_v her_o enemy_n and_o inviolable_o maintain_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o confession_n of_o the_o trinity_n that_o she_o be_v a_o holy_a mother_n without_o spot_n and_o corruption_n always_o fruitful_a and_o yet_o a_o virgin_n that_o the_o more_o she_o be_v set_v on_o by_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o world_n the_o more_o she_o increase_v in_o virtue_n the_o low_a she_o be_v bring_v the_o high_a she_o raise_v up_o herself_o after_o this_o encomium_n of_o the_o church_n they_o add_v in_o charles_n name_n that_o see_v he_o have_v take_v the_o reins_o of_o his_o kingdom_n in_o his_o hand_n be_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o this_o church_n he_o be_v oblige_v to_o endeavour_v her_o vindication_n and_o prosperity_n that_o not_o only_o the_o prince_n but_o the_o bishop_n also_o of_o the_o east_n puff_v up_o with_o sinful_a pride_n have_v swerve_v from_o the_o holy_a doctrine_n and_o the_o apostolic_a tradition_n and_o do_v cry_v up_o impertinent_a and_o ridiculous_a synod_n to_o make_v themselves_o famous_a to_o posterity_n that_o some_o year_n ago_o they_o have_v hold_v in_o greece_n a_o certain_a synod_n full_a of_o imprudence_n and_o indiscretion_n in_o which_o they_o go_v about_o to_o abolish_v the_o use_n of_o image_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v introduce_v as_o a_o ornament_n and_o a_o remembrance_n of_o thing_n past_a and_o to_o attribute_v to_o image_n what_o god_n have_v say_v of_o idol_n though_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o all_o image_n be_v idol_n but_o it_o be_v plain_a there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o a_o image_n and_o a_o idol_n because_o image_n be_v for_o ornament_n and_o remembrance_n whereas_o idol_n be_v make_v for_o destroy_a soul_n by_o a_o impious_a adoration_n and_o vain_a superstition_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o this_o council_n have_v be_v so_o blind_a as_o to_o anathematise_v all_o those_o who_o have_v image_n in_o church_n and_o so_o boast_v that_o their_o emperor_n constantine_n have_v free_v they_o from_o idol_n that_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v another_o synod_n hold_v about_o three_o year_n since_o compose_v of_o the_o successor_n of_o those_o of_o the_o former_a council_n yea_o and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v assist_v at_o it_o which_o be_v not_o less_o erroneous_a and_o faulty_a than_o the_o former_a though_o it_o take_v a_o clean_a contrary_a way_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o this_o synod_n order_n image_n to_o be_v adore_v which_o those_o of_o the_o former_a will_v not_o permit_v to_o be_v have_v or_o see_v and_o that_o whenever_o these_o find_v image_n to_o be_v speak_v of_o whether_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n they_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v that_o thus_o they_o both_o fall_n into_o contrary_a absurdity_n those_o and_o confound_v the_o use_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o the_o other_o believe_v idol_n and_o image_n to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o for_o we_o say_v he_o be_v content_a with_o what_o we_o find_v in_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o apostle_n write_n and_o instruct_v by_o the_o work_v of_o the_o father_n who_o have_v not_o swerve_v from_o he_o who_o be_v the_o way_n and_o the_o truth_n we_o receive_v the_o 6_o first_o council_n and_o reject_v all_o the_o novelty_n both_o of_o the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o synod_n and_o as_o to_o the_o act_n of_o this_o latter_a which_o be_v destitute_a of_o eloquence_n and_o common_a sense_n be_v come_v to_o we_o we_o think_v ourselves_o bind_v to_o write_v against_o their_o error_n to_o the_o end_n that_o if_o their_o write_n shall_v defile_v the_o hand_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v hold_v it_o or_o the_o ear_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v hear_v it_o the_o poison_n which_o it_o may_v instill_v may_v be_v expel_v by_o our_o treatise_n support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o this_o weak_a enemy_n which_o be_v come_v from_o the_o east_n may_v be_v subdue_v in_o the_o west_n by_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v in_o fine_a we_o have_v undertake_v this_o work_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o kingdom_n which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o not_o out_o of_o any_o ambitious_a design_n but_o animate_v with_o the_o zeal_n of_o god_n house_n and_o the_o love_n of_o truth_n because_o as_o it_o be_v a_o holy_a thing_n to_o pursue_v good_a thing_n so_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n to_o consent_v to_o evil._n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o his_o preface_n in_o the_o first_o book_n after_o have_v make_v some_o cursory_a observation_n upon_o some_o term_n of_o the_o council_n he_o show_v that_o the_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n allege_v in_o that_o council_n for_o image-worship_n be_v explain_v in_o their_o genuine_a sense_n and_o according_a to_o the_o father_n do_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v what_o they_o pretend_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n he_o reprove_v this_o expression_n in_o the_o letter_n of_o constantine_n and_o irene_n by_o he_o that_o reign_v with_o we_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o intolerable_a rashness_n in_o prince_n to_o compare_v their_o reign_n
and_o such_o as_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a which_o they_o can_v do_v worthy_o and_o effectual_o unless_o they_o can_v discern_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o what_o they_o perceive_v by_o the_o tast._n that_o it_o be_v call_v sacrament_n either_o because_o under_o the_o species_n of_o a_o visible_a sign_n god_n be_v please_v to_o work_v some_o secret_a thing_n or_o because_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v consecrate_v the_o visible_a sign_n and_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o outward_a sign_n do_v work_v some_o mystical_a thing_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o all_o sacrament_n in_o general_n may_v be_v define_v to_o be_v a_o earnest_a or_o a_o pledge_n of_o salvation_n by_o which_o under_o a_o visible_a representation_n the_o holy_a ghost_n work_v in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n that_o such_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n chrism_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n therefore_o call_v sacrament_n because_o under_o the_o visible_a species_n the_o flesh_n be_v consecrate_a by_o a_o secret_a and_o divine_a virtue_n so_o that_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n inward_o what_o they_o be_v think_v to_o be_v outward_o by_o faith_n that_o in_o baptism_n we_o be_v regenerate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o afterward_o by_o the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nourish_v with_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o wonder_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o have_v form_v our_o saviour_n body_n in_o the_o virgin_n be_v womb_n shall_v by_o a_o invisible_a power_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n though_o there_o appear_v no_o visible_a change_n because_o it_o be_v do_v spiritual_o and_o invisible_o that_o by_o the_o consecration_n of_o this_o mystery_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o create_v produce_v and_o sacrifice_v in_o a_o mystical_a manner_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o figure_n in_o this_o mystery_n be_v it_o be_v a_o mystery_n but_o that_o the_o figure_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o reality_n that_o what_o appear_v outward_o be_v a_o figure_n but_o the_o inward_a a_o reality_n because_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n so_o that_o this_o mystery_n be_v both_o figure_n and_o verity_n a_o figure_n of_o the_o hide_a truth_n and_o a_o verity_n not_o perceivable_a indeed_o by_o the_o sense_n but_o believe_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o ancient_a figure_n differ_v vast_o from_o this_o they_o be_v but_o a_o shadow_n and_o image_n of_o what_o we_o real_o enjoy_v by_o receive_v this_o mystery_n the_o real_a flesh_n and_o real_a blood_n of_o christ_n our_o saviour_n that_o those_o who_o do_v not_o dwell_v in_o christ_n that_o be_v who_o remain_v in_o sin_n take_v the_o sacramental_a element_n out_o of_o the_o priest_n hand_n but_o do_v not_o eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n that_o in_o fine_a the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v daily_o consecrate_a to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o those_o only_a who_o be_v his_o mystical_a member_n be_v allow_v to_o receive_v it_o that_o from_o this_o food_n some_o receive_v life_n other_o death_n it_o be_v life_n to_o such_o as_o be_v member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o death_n to_o such_o as_o be_v member_n of_o the_o devil_n that_o we_o must_v raise_v our_o mind_n to_o god_n and_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o very_a flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o die_v upon_o the_o cross._n that_o christ_n himself_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n offer_v as_o highpriest_n our_o vow_n and_o supplication_n to_o the_o lord_n that_o the_o angel_n be_v present_a at_o this_o sacrifice_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n once_o sacrifice_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v daily_o offer_v in_o a_o mystical_a manner_n for_o the_o atonement_n of_o the_o sin_n we_o daily_o commit_v to_o discriminate_a the_o good_a from_o the_o wicked_a to_o dwell_v corporal_o in_o such_o as_o have_v receive_v baptism_n that_o they_o may_v dwell_v in_o he_o and_o to_o nourish_v the_o faithful_a that_o therefore_o he_o be_v call_v bread_n because_o as_o the_o bread_n nourish_v the_o body_n so_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nourish_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o he_o be_v also_o call_v wine_n because_o as_o the_o wine_n be_v make_v of_o the_o juice_n of_o several_a grape_n so_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o grace_n and_o spiritual_a influence_n which_o flow_v from_o he_o who_o be_v the_o true_a vine_n of_o which_o the_o faithful_a be_v but_o branch_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a blood_n which_o run_v out_o of_o his_o side_n at_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n and_o that_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o we_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n because_o out_o of_o his_o side_n there_o come_v both_o blood_n and_o water_n that_o other_o say_v water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n to_o join_v together_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o blood_n which_o be_v the_o price_n of_o our_o salvation_n that_o whether_o the_o consecrating-priest_n be_v a_o good_a or_o bad_a man_n we_o ought_v to_o believe_v when_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o his_o hand_n that_o we_o equal_o receive_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n because_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o make_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o he_o that_o consecrate_v but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o creator_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o baptise_n as_o it_o be_v he_o by_o who_o through_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o eucharist_n become_v his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o christ_n his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n the_o father_n by_o his_o son_n that_o he_o offer_v gift_n unto_o he_o before_o the_o consecration_n and_o pray_v he_o to_o accept_v of_o they_o and_o that_o he_o make_v this_o offer_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o faithful_a that_o although_o this_o sacrament_n have_v neither_o the_o taste_n nor_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n yet_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o faith_n and_o reason_n our_o soul_n receive_v they_o as_o such_o and_o that_o as_o we_o have_v receive_v in_o baptism_n the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n death_n so_o we_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o likeness_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n so_o that_o there_o be_v truth_n in_o this_o mystery_n and_o yet_o the_o heathen_n can_v reproach_n we_o that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n or_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o a_o dead_a man._n that_o to_o evidence_n these_o truth_n either_o to_o such_o as_o call_v they_o into_o question_n or_o to_o those_o who_o have_v a_o tender_a love_n for_o these_o holy_a mystery_n the_o tale_n the_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n visible_o appear_v this_o fabulous_a apparition_n hospinian_n de_fw-fr sacr._n l._n 4._o p._n 1._o p._n 325._o tell_v we_o be_v plain_o foist_v into_o the_o original_a manuscript_n and_o do_v so_o plain_o differ_v from_o the_o style_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v easy_o discernible_a to_o a_o moderate_a judgement_n that_o the_o chapter_n 38_o &_o 39_o wherein_o it_o be_v be_v add_v by_o the_o monk_n who_o put_v it_o out_o or_o by_o some_o other_o who_o will_v promote_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o such_o legendary_a tale_n body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v sometime_o visible_o appear_v upon_o the_o altar_n particular_o to_o a_o priest_n who_o have_v desire_v it_o ardent_o that_o the_o consecration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v make_v by_o the_o energy_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ._n that_o howsoever_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v nevertheless_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o effect_n they_o produce_v for_o as_o the_o terrestrial_a bread_n be_v a_o support_n to_o out_o temporal_a life_n so_o this_o spiritual_a bread_n yield_v unto_o we_o a_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a life_n and_o as_o wine_n do_v rejoice_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n so_o do_v this_o heavenly_a drink_n rejoice_v the_o inward_a man._n that_o by_o receive_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n we_o receive_v his_o divinity_n and_o that_o we_o receive_v both_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o can_v
but_o to_o man_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v they_o not_o the_o spirit_n which_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o word_n and_o expression_n which_o they_o use_v although_o he_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o sense_n and_o doctrine_n they_o ought_v to_o write_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o three_o objection_n he_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n who_o maintain_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v create_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n he_o affirm_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v create_v in_o and_o with_o the_o body_n although_o the_o philosopher_n deliver_v the_o contrary_a and_o austin_n doubt_v of_o it_o in_o the_o next_o place_n he_o answer_v a_o question_n put_v to_o he_o by_o his_o adversary_n whether_o truth_n be_v any_o thing_n but_o god_n he_o answer_v that_o truth_n be_v not_o always_o take_v for_o god_n himself_o although_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o god_n be_v truth_n the_o four_o question_n concern_v the_o righteous_a man_n of_o the_o old_a law_n agobard_n maintain_v that_o they_o may_v be_v call_v christian_n although_o they_o be_v not_o call_v so_o because_o they_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o belong_v to_o he_o be_v anoint_v with_o the_o invisible_a ointment_n of_o his_o grace_n as_o well_o as_o those_o who_o be_v good_a man_n among_o the_o gentile_n the_o jew_n who_o be_v in_o credit_n at_o court_n because_o they_o have_v money_n obtain_v a_o edict_n from_o the_o emperor_n which_o contain_v many_o thing_n in_o their_o favour_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n that_o none_o of_o their_o slave_n shall_v be_v baptize_v but_o with_o their_o master_n consent_n this_o edict_n be_v very_o prejudicial_a to_o religion_n and_o contrary_a to_o christian_a piety_n agobard_fw-mi address_v a_o write_n to_o hilduin_n the_o king_n be_v great_a chaplain_n and_o to_o the_o abbot_n vala_n who_o be_v at_o court_n in_o which_o he_o show_v the_o injustice_n and_o impiety_n of_o that_o prohibition_n be_v evident_o contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o intention_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v and_o have_v command_v his_o apostle_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o all_o creature_n and_o baptize_v all_o that_o believe_v whether_o bond_n or_o free_n he_o desire_v they_o to_o who_o he_o write_v to_o endeavour_v all_o they_o can_v to_o get_v this_o edict_n recall_v which_o he_o hope_v may_v be_v do_v more_o easy_o because_o he_o offer_v to_o pay_v the_o jew_n the_o ransom_n of_o those_o slave_n according_a to_o the_o appointment_n of_o the_o canon_n make_v in_o that_o case_n in_o the_o letter_n write_v by_o agobard_n in_o his_o own_o name_n and_o hildegisus_fw-la and_o florus's_n who_o be_v clergyman_n of_o lion_n to_o bartholomew_n bishop_n of_o narbonne_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o certain_a distemper_n which_o take_v man_n sudden_o and_o throw_v they_o down_o like_o the_o falling-sickness_n some_o also_o feel_v a_o sudden_a burn_v which_o leave_v a_o incurable_a wound_n this_o ordinary_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o astonish_a people_n to_o guard_v themselves_o from_o it_o give_v considerable_a gift_n to_o the_o church_n to_o secure_v they_o agobard_fw-mi disallow_v this_o practice_n and_o search_v into_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o plague_n he_o say_v it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o will_n of_o god_n who_o punish_v man_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o angel_n after_o which_o he_o relate_v several_a example_n of_o the_o like_a chastisement_n out_o of_o scripture_n in_o which_o god_n have_v exercise_v his_o justice_n by_o angel_n and_o other_o creature_n he_o affirm_v that_o these_o sort_n of_o infliction_n be_v not_o from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n although_o he_o own_v that_o god_n sometime_o suffer_v the_o devil_n to_o disquiet_v and_o torment_v men._n return_v then_o to_o the_o question_n of_o bartholomew_n viz._n what_o we_o ought_v to_o think_v of_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o who_o come_v into_o the_o church_n where_o they_o be_v seize_v with_o this_o distemper_n bring_v present_n to_o they_o he_o say_v that_o fear_n cause_v these_o people_n to_o do_v what_o they_o ought_v not_o and_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v what_o they_o ought_v for_o it_o be_v better_a say_v he_o to_o give_v alm_n to_o the_o poor_a or_o stranger_n to_o address_v themselves_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o receive_v unction_n according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n to_o fast_o and_o pray_v and_o do_v work_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v true_a add_v he_o that_o if_o the_o offering_n give_v to_o the_o church_n be_v employ_v as_o they_o ought_v they_o be_v a_o action_n of_o charity_n but_o because_o at_o present_a they_o be_v use_v only_o to_o satisfy_v the_o covetousness_n and_o avarice_n of_o man_n and_o not_o to_o honour_n god_n or_o relieve_v the_o poor_a it_o be_v a_o shame_n to_o give_v they_o to_o such_o covetous_a wretch_n to_o be_v keep_v or_o ill_o employ_v by_o they_o the_o injustice_n and_o violence_n which_o be_v practise_v among_o the_o people_n of_o lion_n and_o can_v not_o be_v restrain_v oblige_a agobard_n to_o write_v to_o maâ—fredus_n a_o powerful_a man_n in_o the_o emperor_n court._n he_o beg_v of_o he_o to_o use_v his_o interest_n with_o his_o prince_n to_o hinder_v those_o disorder_n and_o cause_n justice_n to_o be_v do_v this_o compliment_n be_v short_a but_o urgent_a the_o letter_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o lion_n concern_v the_o manner_n how_o the_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n ought_v to_o govern_v be_v a_o excellent_a instruction_n for_o they_o he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v peace_n truth_n justice_n and_o the_o author_n of_o all_o good_a aught_o to_o love_v that_o his_o spouse_n singular_o as_o himself_o and_o apply_v himself_o entire_o to_o the_o spiritual_a good_a of_o his_o only_a spouse_n that_o those_o who_o neglect_v to_o do_v their_o duty_n and_o place_n all_o their_o pleasure_n and_o affection_n upon_o riches_n finery_n hunt_v and_o debauchery_n be_v the_o destroyer_n of_o god_n work_n and_o the_o assistant_n of_o anti-christ_n that_o though_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v bishop_n in_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n they_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o god_n no_o more_o than_o hypocrite_n who_o affect_v to_o appear_v outward_o holy_a but_o who_o heart_n be_v full_a of_o impurity_n who_o seek_v not_o the_o edification_n and_o instruction_n of_o the_o faithful_a but_o their_o own_o interest_n and_o glory_n such_o be_v those_o who_o seek_v to_o get_v into_o the_o sacred_a ministry_n only_o to_o obtain_v honour_n and_o riches_n or_o to_o live_v fine_o he_o add_v that_o all_o those_o that_o make_v it_o their_o main_a business_n to_o gain_v themselves_o the_o love_n and_o respect_n of_o those_o that_o be_v under_o their_o charge_n and_o not_o to_o make_v jesus_n christ_n be_v love_v and_o honour_v by_o they_o who_o be_v the_o only_a spouse_n of_o the_o church_n be_v adulterer_n and_o unworthy_a of_o the_o sacred_a ministry_n because_o they_o design_v rather_o to_o feed_v themselves_o than_o their_o flock_n nevertheless_o he_o advise_v that_o the_o sheep_n shall_v endure_v wicked_a pastor_n through_o prudence_n when_o they_o can_v reform_v they_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o dispense_v of_o ecclesiastical_a revenue_n be_v not_o write_v against_o the_o ill_a usage_n which_o clergyman_n may_v make_v of_o they_o but_o against_o the_o laity_n who_o take_v they_o away_o and_o keep_v they_o unjust_o lewis_n the_o godly_a have_v call_v a_o assembly_n of_o clergyman_n and_o lord_n at_o attigny_n in_o 822._o for_o the_o reformation_n of_o church_n and_o state_n agobard_fw-mi advise_v adelardus_fw-la abbot_n of_o corbey_n and_o another_o abbot_n call_v helissicarius_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o rectify_v the_o disorder_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n about_o the_o ecclesiastical_a revenue_n which_o the_o laity_n have_v appropriate_v to_o themselves_o that_o they_o may_v speak_v to_o the_o emperor_n of_o it_o he_o zealous_o represent_v to_o they_o that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v enrich_v by_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o emperor_n prince_n and_o bishop_n have_v make_v a_o abundance_n of_o law_n and_o canon_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o revenue_n and_o to_o hinder_v layman_n from_o encroach_a upon_o they_o that_o the_o necessity_n which_o they_o allege_v be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o overlook_a those_o law_n nor_o to_o authorise_v the_o usurpation_n they_o have_v make_v of_o they_o the_o year_n follow_v this_o matter_n be_v more_o full_o debate_v in_o a_o assembly_n hold_v at_o compeigne_n where_o the_o clergy_n again_o represent_v that_o the_o laity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v suffer_v in_o the_o quiet_a possession_n of_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o
insight_n both_o into_o logic_n and_o sophistry_n to_o discern_v good_a argumentation_n from_o false_a one_o he_o maintain_v that_o without_o logic_n it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o refute_v heretic_n the_o five_o be_v write_v to_o st._n bernard_n about_o the_o intelligence_n which_o abaelard_n have_v receive_v from_o heloissa_n abbess_n of_o paraclete_n that_o that_o saint_n come_v to_o that_o monastery_n have_v observe_v they_o to_o repeat_v the_o lord_n prayer_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v do_v in_o other_o church_n and_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o novelty_n which_o he_o though_o abaelard_n have_v introduce_v all_o the_o difference_n consist_v in_o that_o they_o say_v our_o super-substantial_a bread_n instead_o of_o our_o daily_a bread_n abaelard_n observe_v that_o the_o first_o phrase_n be_v in_o the_o text_n of_o st._n matthew_n who_o have_v give_v we_o the_o lord_n prayer_n more_o entire_a and_o complete_a than_o saint_n luke_n and_o who_o phrase_n be_v follow_v except_o in_o this_o it_o seem_v more_o reasonable_a to_o change_v nothing_o in_o the_o text_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o phrase_n which_o st._n matthew_n have_v use_v than_o to_o insert_v into_o st._n matthew_n text_n a_o phrase_n take_v out_o of_o st._n luke_n gospel_n that_o therefore_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o accuse_v those_o of_o a_o novelty_n who_o in_o repeat_v the_o lord's-prayer_n say_v give_v we_o our_o super-substantial_a bread_n instead_o of_o our_o daily_a bread_n since_o they_o be_v the_o very_a word_n use_v by_o st._n matthew_n who_o form_n be_v follow_v that_o however_o he_o do_v not_o blame_v the_o contrary_a usage_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v this_o usage_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v retain_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n that_o st._n bernard_n have_v the_o least_o reason_n of_o any_o man_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o alteration_n since_o there_o be_v in_o his_o order_n a_o great_a many_o novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o clerk_n even_o in_o the_o divine_a service_n such_o as_o for_o instance_n the_o sing_v of_o new_a hymn_n the_o sing_v of_o the_o same_o hymn_n on_o different_a festival_n the_o not_o repeat_v the_o suffrage_n which_o be_v elsewhere_o say_v after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o omit_v the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o office_n the_o have_v exclude_v almost_o entire_o the_o usage_n of_o procession_n the_o sing_v allelujah_o even_o to_o quinquagesima-sunday_n the_o not_o recite_v the_o apostle_n creed_n at_o prime_n and_o the_o vesper_n and_o the_o sing_v of_o the_o invitatory_n the_o hymn_n and_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la the_o last_o three_o day_n in_o the_o holy_a week_n though_o those_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o common_a usage_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o saint_n bernard_n do_v not_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o leave_v they_o because_o he_o esteem_v they_o more_o reasonable_a and_o more_o conformable_a to_o the_o rule_n from_o hence_o abaelard_n conclude_v that_o upon_o a_o strong_a reason_n one_o can_v not_o well_o disapprove_v the_o alteration_n which_o he_o have_v make_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n though_o it_o may_v seem_v a_o novelty_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o novelty_n which_o be_v prohibit_v be_v not_o those_o of_o expression_n but_o those_o of_o opinion_n since_o the_o church_n have_v invent_v new_a phrase_n to_o explain_v our_o mystery_n that_o last_o there_o be_v a_o world_n of_o different_a custom_n in_o the_o church_n with_o respect_n to_o ceremony_n that_o in_o rome_n no_o church_n beside_o the_o lateran_n observe_v the_o ancient_a usage_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v that_o in_o milan_n only_o the_o cathedral_n church_n observe_v its_o ancient_a rite_n that_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n be_v the_o only_a church_n which_o have_v retain_v its_o ancient_a office_n and_o that_o the_o diversity_n of_o ceremony_n have_v likewise_o its_o advantage_n last_o he_o conclude_v by_o say_v that_o every_o one_o may_v abound_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n and_o repeat_v the_o lord_n prayer_n in_o the_o way_n which_o he_o shall_v think_v most_o proper_a that_o he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o persuade_v other_o to_o imitate_v he_o therein_o that_o he_o leave_v those_o who_o will_v at_o their_o liberty_n to_o change_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v endeavour_v all_o he_o can_v to_o keep_v to_o the_o proper_a term_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o to_o his_o word_n the_o six_o letter_n be_v a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o religious_a of_o paraclete_n to_o study_v that_o they_o may_v be_v capable_a of_o read_v and_o understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o hardly_o consist_v of_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o passage_n out_o of_o saint_n jerom_n upon_o that_o subject_a he_o congratulate_v their_o happiness_n in_o have_v such_o a_o learned_a abbess_n as_o be_v able_a to_o teach_v they_o latin_a greek_a and_o hebrew_n the_o language_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o their_o right_o understand_v of_o the_o scripture_n he_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o original_a text_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o version_n and_o to_o study_n hebrew_n and_o greek_a the_o study_n whereof_o he_o complain_v be_v very_o much_o neglect_v in_o his_o time_n he_o wish_v that_o those_o nun_n will_v recover_v that_o learning_n which_o the_o man_n have_v suffer_v to_o be_v lose_v and_o take_v notice_n that_o they_o may_v apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o the_o more_o easy_o because_o they_o be_v less_o capable_a of_o work_v with_o their_o hand_n than_o man_n and_o be_v the_o more_o oblige_v to_o it_o by_o the_o quietness_n and_o sedateness_n of_o their_o life_n and_o because_o the_o weakness_n of_o their_o sex_n render_v they_o more_o liable_a to_o temptation_n which_o they_o may_v divert_v by_o be_v thus_o employ_v the_o seven_o be_v a_o panegyric_n on_o saint_n stephen_n dedicate_v to_o the_o nun_n of_o paraclete_n from_o the_o year_n 1121._o wherein_n abaelard_n be_v force_v in_o the_o council_n of_o soissons_fw-fr to_o cast_v his_o book_n abaelard_n the_o charge_n bring_v against_o abaelard_n of_o theology_n into_o the_o fire_n he_o have_v meet_v with_o no_o disturbance_n about_o his_o doctrine_n though_o he_o have_v still_o continue_v to_o write_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o before_o the_o first_o who_o renew_v the_o charge_n of_o error_n against_o he_o be_v wiliam_n abbot_n of_o saint_n thierry_n who_o have_v read_v two_o book_n of_o theology_n compose_v by_o peter_n abaelard_n and_o therein_o find_v such_o proposition_n as_o put_v he_o to_o some_o disturbance_n and_o which_o he_o think_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n send_v a_o account_n of_o they_o to_o geoffrey_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n and_o to_o saint_n bernard_n abbot_n of_o clairvaux_n exhort_v they_o to_o declare_v themselves_o against_o those_o novelty_n and_o to_o get_v they_o to_o be_v condemn_v his_o letter_n be_v the_o three_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o six_o among_o the_o letter_n of_o saint_n bernard_n he_o therein_o say_v that_o he_o be_v very_o much_o abash_v to_o speak_v his_o mind_n at_o a_o time_n wherein_o those_o who_o duty_n it_o be_v to_o do_v it_o hold_v their_o peace_n but_o that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v silent_a when_o he_o see_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n corrupt_v by_o very_o dangerous_a error_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o contest_v be_v about_o the_o faith_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o our_o mediator_n the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o because_o the_o new_a notion_n which_o peter_n abaelard_n teach_v and_o write_v be_v spread_v through_o the_o world_n and_o teach_v and_o maintain_v public_o and_o have_v as_o it_o be_v say_v some_o repute_n even_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n he_o exhort_v geoffrey_n and_o saint_n bernard_n to_o undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o apply_v himself_o more_o particular_o to_o they_o because_o abaelard_n fear_v they_o more_o than_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o he_o afterward_o relate_v thirteen_o proposition_n which_o he_o say_v he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o abaelard_n viz._n 1._o that_o the_o define_v faith_n to_o be_v the_o idea_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v 2._o that_o he_o assert_n that_o the_o name_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o proper_o applicable_a to_o god_n but_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o description_n of_o the_o plenitude_n of_o the_o sovereign_n good_n 3_o that_o the_o father_n be_v a_o full_a power_n the_o son_n a_o certain_a power_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n no_o
not_o only_o exclude_v nogaret_n but_o also_o some_o other_o lord_n and_o prelate_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n from_o the_o favour_n grant_v by_o his_o bull._n the_o general_a council_n be_v open_v at_o vienne_n in_o dauphiné_n in_o the_o month_n of_o october_n in_o the_o year_n 1311._o king_n philip_n come_v thither_o the_o year_n follow_v in_o mid-lent_n with_o a_o great_a company_n boniface_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o general_n council_n at_o vienne_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o boniface_n of_o prince_n and_o lord_n and_o be_v present_a at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o second_o session_n the_o affair_n of_o boniface_n be_v there_o bring_v into_o debate_n as_o it_o be_v promise_v the_o king_n but_o he_o have_v therein_o no_o satisfaction_n for_o it_o be_v voted_n that_o boniface_n have_v ever_o be_v a_o good_a catholic_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o proof_n of_o his_o be_v a_o heretic_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o other_o crime_n whereof_o he_o be_v accuse_v and_o which_o have_v be_v swear_v by_o the_o witness_n the_o reason_n of_o his_o justification_n be_v allege_v by_o cardinal_n richard_n of_o sienne_n doctor_n at_o law_n by_o the_o cardinal_n john_n of_o namure_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o by_o cardinal_n gentil_n doctor_n and_o canonist_n there_o appear_v also_o two_o knight_n of_o catalonia_n who_o maintain_v that_o boniface_n be_v a_o good_a catholic_n by_o a_o challenge_n to_o the_o combat_n which_o be_v not_o accept_v by_o any_o body_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o cardinal_n to_o content_v the_o king_n make_v a_o decree_n import_v that_o the_o king_n nor_o his_o successor_n shall_v never_o be_v disturb_v nor_o call_v to_o account_v for_o what_o have_v be_v do_v against_o pope_n boniface_n thus_o end_v the_o contest_v which_o last_v for_o many_o year_n between_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o holy_a see_v about_o the_o difference_n of_o philip_n the_o fair_a and_o pope_n boniface_n chap._n ii_o the_o history_n of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o templar_n the_o affair_n of_o boniface_n be_v not_o quite_o finish_v when_o philip_n the_o fair_a undertake_v another_o templar_n the_o settlement_n progress_n and_o declension_n of_o the_o order_n of_o templar_n which_o he_o bring_v to_o effect_v more_o successful_o and_o with_o great_a ease_n this_o be_v against_o the_o order_n of_o the_o templar_n which_o he_o be_v resolve_v whole_o to_o extirpate_v this_o order_n be_v establish_v as_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o year_n 1118._o by_o hugo_n de_fw-fr paganis_fw-la jeoffry_n of_o st._n omer_n and_o seven_o other_o knight_n who_o make_v a_o vow_n between_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o live_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o canon_n regular_a they_o be_v appoint_v to_o guard_n the_o road_n and_o to_o defend_v pilgrim_n that_o go_v to_o jerusalem_n baldwin_n ii_o king_n of_o jerusalem_n give_v they_o for_o some_o time_n only_o a_o house_n near_o the_o temple_n from_o whence_o they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o templar_n the_o council_n of_o troy_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1118._o approve_v of_o their_o institution_n give_v they_o a_o rule_n and_o order_v their_o habit_n they_o be_v to_o wear_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v shall_v be_v white_a eugenius_n iii_o add_v hereto_o a_o red_a cross_n and_o order_v that_o the_o knight_n and_o the_o friar_n shall_v wear_v it_o on_o their_o cloak_n in_o the_o beginning_n they_o be_v poor_a and_o few_o in_o number_n but_o by_o little_a and_o little_o they_o multiply_v grow_v very_o rich_a and_o spread_v over_o all_o christendom_n where_o they_o have_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o house_n and_o vast_a riches_n their_o wealth_n make_v they_o proud_a and_o insolent_a they_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n exempt_v themselves_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o ordinary_n and_o from_o pay_v of_o tithe_n and_o their_o power_n carry_v they_o out_o to_o do_v several_a unjust_a erterprise_n and_o render_v they_o formidable_a to_o prince_n and_o king_n while_o they_o reside_v at_o jerusalem_n they_o employ_v their_o strength_n against_o the_o infidel_n this_o city_n be_v take_v by_o saladin_n in_o the_o year_n 1187._o they_o retreat_v to_o st._n john_n of_o acre_n and_o after_o that_o to_o a_o castle_n near_o caesarea_n from_o thence_o they_o continue_v to_o make_v war_n upon_o the_o infidel_n but_o they_o be_v almost_o all_o slay_v at_o the_o sack_n of_o the_o city_n of_o acre_n or_o acon_n in_o the_o year_n 1191._o there_o remain_v of_o they_o but_o ten_o who_o withdraw_v to_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n from_o whence_o they_o make_v inroad_n upon_o the_o saracen_n they_o possess_v themselves_o of_o the_o island_n of_o tortosa_n from_o whence_o the_o sultan_n of_o babylon_n expel_v they_o they_o equip_v a_o fleet_n in_o sicily_n with_o which_o they_o overrun_v all_o the_o coast_n of_o greece_n which_o they_o plunder_v and_o ransack_v invade_v thrace_n take_v thessalonica_n lay_v waste_v the_o hellespont_n and_o peleponnesus_n take_v athens_n where_o they_o slay_v robert_n de_fw-fr brenne_fw-fr who_o command_v there_o insomuch_o that_o abuse_v their_o strength_n and_o power_n they_o turn_v those_o arm_n against_o the_o christian_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v employ_v only_o against_o the_o infidel_n they_o no_o long_o make_v war_n from_o a_o principle_n of_o devotion_n as_o do_v their_o predecessor_n but_o to_o enrich_v themselves_o and_o oftentimes_o engage_v the_o saracen_n to_o make_v incursion_n upon_o the_o christian_n to_o make_v themselves_o necessary_a and_o to_o draw_v great_a sum_n of_o money_n from_o christian_a prince_n not_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v any_o other_o but_o themselves_o shall_v engage_v in_o this_o war._n they_o have_v no_o soon_o forsake_v their_o duty_n but_o they_o fall_v into_o disorder_n and_o outrages_a which_o licence_n and_o impunity_n templar_n the_o informer_n against_o the_o templar_n increase_v and_o push_v on_o to_o a_o strange_a excess_n they_o remain_v a_o long_a time_n conceal_v but_o be_v at_o last_o discover_v by_o two_o knight_n condemn_v for_o their_o crime_n the_o one_o the_o prior_n of_o montfaulcon_n of_o the_o province_n of_o tholouse_n a_o apostate_n condemn_v by_o the_o great_a master_n of_o the_o order_n brother_n to_o squinus_n of_o foriano_n put_v in_o prison_n for_o his_o crime_n the_o other_o name_v noffo-dei_a a_o florentine_a condemn_v to_o rigorous_a punishment_n by_o the_o provost_n of_o paris_n these_o two_o criminal_n take_v a_o resolution_n to_o rescue_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o misery_n wherein_o they_o be_v or_o else_o to_o involve_v their_o whole_a order_n in_o the_o same_o infamy_n to_o discover_v the_o hide_a disorder_n of_o their_o brethren_n king_n philip_n the_o fair_a who_o hate_v the_o templar_n and_o seek_v occasion_n to_o do_v they_o a_o displeasure_n order_v that_o these_o two_o informer_n shall_v be_v examine_v and_o their_o deposition_n take_v they_o declare_v thing_n so_o strange_a and_o crime_n so_o heinous_a that_o the_o king_n hardly_o believe_v they_o nevertheless_o he_o will_v have_v the_o matter_n search_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o know_v the_o truth_n but_o in_o regard_n this_o affair_n concern_v a_o order_n spread_v through_o all_o christendom_n he_o discourse_v of_o it_o with_o pope_n clement_n the_o five_o when_o he_o assist_v at_o his_o coronation_n and_o also_o have_v it_o speak_v of_o to_o he_o at_o poitiers_n by_o his_o ambassador_n the_o pope_n can_v not_o believe_v the_o crime_n charge_v on_o they_o to_o be_v true_a they_o be_v so_o very_o incredible_a and_o appear_v impossible_a the_o great_a master_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o many_o templar_n of_o divers_a country_n who_o concern_v it_o be_v to_o justify_v their_o order_n beseech_v he_o to_o inform_v himself_o of_o these_o accusation_n submit_v to_o the_o most_o severe_a punishment_n if_o they_o be_v find_v guilty_a of_o what_o be_v charge_v on_o they_o the_o pope_n let_v the_o king_n understand_v it_o by_o his_o bull_n of_o the_o 23d_o of_o august_n in_o the_o year_n 1306._o in_o which_o he_o send_v he_o word_n that_o in_o a_o few_o day_n he_o shall_v go_v to_o poitiers_n and_o there_o begin_v to_o make_v inquisition_n concern_v this_o order_n pray_v the_o king_n to_o transmit_v to_o he_o the_o information_n he_o have_v already_o take_v nevertheless_o the_o king_n fear_v lest_o this_o business_n be_v discover_v may_v cause_v disturbance_n in_o seize_v the_o templar_n arrest_v and_o their_o estate_n seize_v the_o kingdom_n the_o order_n of_o the_o templar_n be_v so_o very_o powerful_a in_o france_n send_v letter_n to_o all_o the_o judge_n of_o his_o kingdom_n with_o a_o command_n to_o arrest_v all_o the_o templar_n on_o the_o same_o day_n and_o that_o the_o matter_n may_v be_v keep_v the_o more_o secret_a they_o have_v order_n not_o to_o open_v
forbear_v to_o repeat_v some_o part_n of_o his_o office_n that_o he_o may_v have_v more_o time_n to_o read_v and_o study_v and_o about_o the_o book_n which_o he_o shall_v read_v answer_v this_o regular_a in_o eighteen_o proposition_n whereof_o the_o twelve_o first_o tend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o regular_a be_v dangerous_a and_o irregular_a and_o the_o six_o last_v to_o inform_v he_o in_o the_o study_v he_o shall_v follow_v upon_o this_o occasion_n he_o refer_v he_o to_o his_o book_n about_o the_o examination_n of_o doctrine_n advise_v he_o to_o read_v spiritual_a book_n as_o most_o agreeable_a to_o his_o profession_n among_o the_o rest_n the_o work_n of_o st._n bernard_n the_o moral_n of_o st._n gregory_n the_o spiritual_a work_n of_o richard_n and_o hugo_n of_o st._n victor_n and_o of_o bonaventure_n in_o another_o tract_n he_o note_v the_o book_n which_o must_v be_v read_v with_o precaution_n among_o which_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o abbot_n joachim_n of_o '_o ubertin_n of_o casal_n of_o raimund_n lul_n and_o among_o the_o ancient_n the_o ladder_n of_o john_n climacus_n in_o another_o treatise_n he_o give_v the_o sign_n for_o discern_v between_o true_a and_o false_a vision_n the_o first_o be_v humility_n the_o second_o submission_n the_o three_o patience_n the_o four_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o prediction_n and_o thing_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v reveal_v and_o the_o five_o charity_n the_o trilogue_n of_o astrology_n theologise_v be_v a_o dogmatical_a work_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o heaven_n the_o star_n their_o influence_n of_o the_o angel_n and_o establish_v principle_n for_o confute_v judicial_a astrology_n in_o the_o next_o treatise_n he_o oppose_v the_o superstitious_a opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v certain_a day_n to_o be_v happy_a or_o unhappy_a and_o in_o two_o other_o treatise_n the_o superstition_n of_o two_o physician_n of_o montpelier_n whereof_o one_o make_v use_v of_o a_o medal_n whereon_o be_v engrave_v the_o figure_n of_o a_o lion_n for_o cure_v disease_n and_o the_o other_o will_v not_o make_v use_n of_o his_o remedy_n but_o on_o certain_a day_n in_o a_o four_o treatise_n about_o this_o matter_n he_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o the_o magical_a art_n by_o very_o solid_a principle_n and_o prove_v that_o this_o art_n be_v equal_o false_a and_o criminal_a he_o relate_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o treatise_n a_o censure_n of_o the_o theological_a faculty_n at_o paris_n make_v the_o 19_o of_o september_n 1398._o against_o 27_o proposition_n which_o tend_v to_o justify_v the_o practice_n of_o magic_n a_o regular_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n name_v matthew_n grabon_n of_o the_o convent_n of_o weimar_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o mersbourg_n in_o saxony_n have_v assert_v some_o proposition_n which_o advance_v the_o state_n of_o the_o regulars_n so_o far_o above_o that_o of_o the_o secular_o that_o he_o affirm_v there_o can_v be_v no_o perfection_n out_o of_o the_o religious_a order_n and_o that_o the_o evangelical_n counsel_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o poverty_n can_v not_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o world_n this_o doctrine_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o cardinal_n of_o cambray_n about_o which_o gerson_n relate_v his_o own_o opinion_n and_o find_v it_o upon_o six_o proposition_n first_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n can_v only_o be_v proper_o call_v a_o religion_n second_o that_o it_o do_v not_o oblige_v man_n to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o evangelical_n counsel_n three_o that_o it_o may_v be_v perfect_o observe_v without_o a_o vow_n which_o oblige_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o these_o counsel_n four_o that_o particular_a rule_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o more_o perfect_a observation_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n five_o that_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o say_v that_o religious_a order_n institute_v by_o man_n be_v a_o state_n of_o perfection_n sixthly_a that_o the_o pope_n cardinal_n and_o prelate_n aught_o to_o observe_v the_o christian_a religion_n more_o perfect_o than_o the_o regulars_n from_o these_o principle_n he_o draw_v conclusion_n contrary_a to_o the_o proposition_n of_o friar_n matthew_n grabon_n this_o affair_n be_v examine_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n this_o regular_n be_v force_v to_o retract_v and_o his_o retractation_n follow_v afterward_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o gerson_n against_o these_o error_n the_o next_o treatise_n be_v against_o the_o sect_n of_o whipper_n and_o the_o public_a whip_n he_o observe_v at_o first_o that_o the_o law_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v burden_v with_o servile_a work_n nor_o mingle_v with_o superstition_n that_o its_o virtue_n proceed_v from_o mercy_n and_o the_o grace_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o whipper_n who_o maintain_v that_o whip_v be_v of_o more_o virtue_n for_o remission_n of_o sin_n than_o confession_n and_o who_o equal_a it_o to_o martyrdom_n be_v in_o a_o error_n he_o say_v it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o this_o effusion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n and_o in_o holy_a place_n shall_v make_v the_o former_a fall_n into_o excommunication_n or_o some_o irregularity_n and_o profane_v the_o latter_a that_o when_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o impose_v public_a penance_n upon_o clergyman_n it_o be_v much_o less_o lawful_a to_o chastise_v they_o public_o with_o whip_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o modesty_n and_o decency_n that_o to_o make_v these_o whip_n lawful_a they_o shall_v be_v impose_v as_o a_o penance_n by_o some_o superior_a that_o it_o be_v convenient_a they_o shall_v be_v use_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o another_o with_o moderation_n without_o scandal_n without_o ostentation_n and_o effusion_n of_o blood_n as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o approve_a convent_v and_o by_o devout_a person_n that_o public_a whip_n be_v a_o dangerous_a novelty_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n and_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o infinite_a mischief_n as_o the_o contempt_n of_o priest_n and_o sacrament_n the_o idleness_n the_o robbery_n the_o lewdness_n etc._n etc._n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o a_o stop_n must_v be_v put_v to_o this_o practice_n lest_o it_o shall_v revive_v and_o prevail_v by_o oppose_v it_o with_o preach_v with_o law_n and_o by_o chastise_v the_o disobedient_a and_o beside_o as_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o cut_v off_o any_o member_n unless_o it_o be_v for_o the_o health_n of_o the_o body_n so_o neither_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v lawful_a to_o draw_v blood_n out_o of_o the_o body_n by_o violence_n unless_o it_o be_v by_o the_o way_n of_o medicine_n after_o this_o treatise_n follow_v a_o letter_n address_v to_o st._n vincent_n ferrier_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n predicant_o which_o do_v not_o so_o vigorous_o oppose_v this_o usage_n but_o rather_o recommend_v the_o care_n of_o it_o to_o he_o and_o desire_v he_o to_o come_v to_o constance_n there_o to_o procure_v the_o condemnation_n of_o this_o sect_n of_o whipper_n these_o thing_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1417._o the_o next_o treatise_n against_o the_o proprietor_n who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v false_o attribute_v to_o gerson_n this_o be_v the_o last_o piece_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o work_n the_o second_o part_n consist_v of_o moral_a write_n the_o first_o be_v entitle_v moral_a rule_n and_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o many_o axiom_n and_o maxim_n upon_o different_a subject_n which_o appear_v not_o to_o have_v gerson_n style_n as_o neither_o have_v the_o next_o treatise_n which_o be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o speculative_a and_o moral_a theology_n the_o tripartite_a work_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n of_o confession_n and_o the_o art_n of_o die_v well_o be_v find_v so_o useful_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o it_o in_o their_o synod_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o instruction_n to_o priest_n and_o to_o the_o faithful_a of_o their_o diocese_n recommend_v it_o to_o the_o curate_n to_o be_v read_v in_o their_o exhortation_n and_o insert_v into_o the_o ritual_n the_o first_o part_n contain_v a_o easy_a exposition_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o a_o very_a useful_a explication_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n the_o second_o the_o different_a sin_n of_o which_o one_o may_v accuse_v himself_o in_o confession_n and_o the_o three_o exhortation_n and_o prayer_n to_o assist_v a_o man_n at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n these_o thing_n be_v handle_v in_o this_o piece_n after_o a_o plain_a but_o solid_a and_o instructive_a manner_n the_o treatise_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o venial_a and_o mortal_a sin_n be_v write_v in_o french_a by_o gerson_n and_o translate_v into_o latin_a by_o some_o person_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o distinguish_v between_o these_o two_o sin_n he_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o principle_n that_o
his_o own_o country_n where_o he_o be_v make_v dean_n of_o lincoln_n while_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n 1477._o a_o poem_n in_o praise_n of_o sixtus_n iv_o entitle_v lucubrationes_fw-la tiburtinae_fw-la wherein_o he_o give_v the_o history_n and_o a_o panegyric_n of_o this_o pope_n in_o heroical_a verse_n which_o be_v a_o little_a harsh_a his_o work_n be_v print_v at_o rome_n at_o the_o same_o time_n peter_n natalis_n a_o venetian_a in_o the_o year_n 1482._o finish_v a_o history_n or_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o saint_n which_o be_v print_v at_o venice_n in_o 1493._o at_o strasburg_n in_o 1501._o and_o at_o lion_n in_o venetian_a peter_n natalis_n a_o venetian_a 1542._o alexander_n of_o imola_n a_o civilian_n the_o disciple_n of_o john_n of_o imola_n teach_v law_n for_o the_o space_n of_o thirty_o year_n with_o good_a credit_n in_o the_o city_n of_o pavia_n ferrara_n and_o boulogne_n and_o die_v in_o the_o civilian_n alexander_n of_o imola_n a_o civilian_n year_n 1487._o age_a fifty_o four_o year_n he_o write_v commentary_n upon_o the_o six_o book_n of_o the_o decretal_n and_o upon_o the_o clementines_n print_v at_o venice_n in_o 1571_o and_o 1597._o noâ—_n to_o mention_v his_o other_o work_n of_o the_o civil_a law_n john_n wessel_n or_o of_o wessale_n for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o of_o groningen_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n to_o who_o wessale_n john_n wessel_n or_o wessale_n some_o have_v give_v the_o epithet_n of_o the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n be_v a_o able_a man_n in_o the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a tongue_n and_o in_o profane_a science_n as_o well_o as_o in_o theology_n he_o flourish_v from_o the_o year_n 1470._o and_o die_v in_o 1489._o be_v age_v more_o than_o seventy_o year_n he_o write_v many_o book_n wherein_o he_o advance_v a_o multitude_n of_o proposition_n which_o be_v too_o free_a and_o bold_a which_o bring_v upon_o he_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o inquisitor_n of_o germany_n which_o be_v pass_v in_o the_o year_n 1479._o wherein_n many_o of_o his_o proposition_n be_v censure_v according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o university_n of_o heidelberg_n and_o collen_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n who_o preside_v at_o that_o assembly_n james_n perez_n of_o valence_n in_o spain_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o chrysopolis_n in_o 1468._o die_v in_o 149â—_n chrysopolis_n jacobus_n perezius_fw-la bishop_n of_o chrysopolis_n write_v allegorical_a and_o anagogical_a commentary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n of_o david_n and_o upon_o the_o canticle_n with_o a_o treatise_n against_o the_o jew_n print_v at_o lion_n in_o 1512_o and_o at_o venice_n in_o 1568._o a_o exposition_n upon_o the_o canticle_n with_o a_o question_n about_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o 1498._o and_o at_o lion_n in_o 1513._o john_n pick_v prince_n of_o mirandula_n and_o concordia_n be_v bear_v in_o 1465._o he_o have_v from_o his_o infancy_n a_o mirandula_n johannes_n picus_n of_o mirandula_n wonderful_a sharpness_n of_o wit_n and_o a_o prodigious_a memory_n at_o fourteen_o year_n of_o age_n he_o study_a law_n at_o bologne_n after_o this_o he_o spend_v seven_o year_n in_o travel_v to_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n of_o france_n and_o italy_n and_o after_o he_o have_v converse_v with_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n in_o those_o place_n he_o go_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o propose_v thesis_n upon_o all_o sort_n of_o science_n while_o he_o be_v yet_o but_o twenty_o three_o year_n of_o age_n he_o publish_v they_o over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o engage_v to_o maintain_v they_o public_o but_o envy_n stir_v he_o up_o enemy_n who_o find_v something_o to_o be_v blame_v in_o his_o thesis_n and_o accuse_v some_o of_o they_o of_o heresy_n the_o pope_n appoint_v commissioner_n to_o examine_v they_o who_o find_v some_o of_o they_o suspect_v of_o heresy_n picus_n make_v a_o apology_n wherein_o he_o justify_v himself_o and_o explain_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n the_o proposition_n which_o be_v blame_v and_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v yet_o still_o the_o pope_n forbid_v the_o read_n of_o his_o thesis_n and_o when_o picus_n retire_v from_o rome_n he_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v cite_v some_o time_n after_o while_o these_o thing_n be_v thus_o depend_v alexander_n vi_o grant_v he_o a_o brief_a of_o absolution_n june_n the_o 18_o in_o the_o year_n 1493._o after_o this_o picus_n apply_v himself_o whole_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n undertake_v to_o confute_v the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n and_o to_o confound_v judicial_a astrology_n he_o resign_v also_o his_o own_o sovereignty_n and_o distribute_v all_o his_o good_n among_o the_o poor_a he_o die_v at_o florence_n november_n 17._o in_o the_o year_n 1494._o his_o thesis_n which_o contain_v 900_o question_n be_v print_v at_o rome_n in_o 1486._o at_o nuremberg_n in_o 1532._o and_o at_o collen_n in_o 1619._o and_o together_o with_o his_o other_o work_n which_o be_v a_o apology_n for_o his_o thesis_n seven_o book_n upon_o the_o begin_n of_o genesis_n a_o treatise_n of_o be_v and_o unity_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o man_n twelve_o rule_n or_o precept_n for_o the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o fifteen_o psalm_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o world_n a_o exposition_n of_o the_o lord's-prayer_n a_o book_n of_o letter_n twelve_o book_n upon_o astrology_n three_o book_n upon_o plato_n banquet_n all_o these_o work_n be_v print_v together_o at_o venice_n in_o 1498._o and_o at_o strasburg_n in_o 1504_o at_o basil_n in_o 1573_o and_o 1601._o and_o at_o mirandula_n in_o 1596._o he_o write_v also_o other_o piece_n whereof_o john_n francis_n picus_n of_o mirandula_n his_o nephew_n make_v mention_n in_o his_o life_n viz._n a_o book_n of_o the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o version_n of_o the_o bible_n by_o st._n jerom_n against_o the_o calumny_n of_o the_o hebrew_n a_o defence_n of_o the_o septuagint'_v version_n upon_o the_o psalm_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o true_a computation_n of_o time_n a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o treatise_n against_o the_o seven_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o atheist_n the_o pagan_n the_o jew_n the_o mahometan_n the_o christian_a heretic_n the_o impious_a christian_n who_o be_v catholic_n in_o appearance_n and_o the_o impious_a and_o heretical_a christian_n some_o book_n against_o all_o heretic_n and_o other_o treatise_n of_o philosophy_n and_o grammar_n the_o 900_o conclusion_n of_o picus_n of_o mirandula_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n metaphysical_a and_o scholastical_a question_n many_o of_o they_o be_v upon_o the_o philosophy_n of_o aristotle_n and_o plato_n upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o cabbala_n and_o of_o magic_n and_o some_o upon_o the_o question_n dispute_v by_o the_o scholastical_a divine_n upon_o this_o last_o he_o be_v attack_v and_o thirteen_o of_o they_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n error_n or_o rashness_n the_o one_a that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o real_o descend_v into_o hell_n as_o to_o his_o presence_n but_o only_o as_o to_o his_o effect_n the_o second_o that_o a_o infinite_a pain_n be_v not_o due_a to_o a_o mortal_a sin_n of_o a_o finite_a time_n but_o only_o a_o pain_n that_o be_v finite_a the_o 3d._n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o adore_v the_o cross_n nor_o any_o image_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n no_o not_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o st._n thomas_n the_o four_o that_o he_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o god_n can_v be_v unite_v hypostatical_o to_o every_o creature_n but_o only_o to_o a_o rational_a creature_n the_o 5_o that_o there_o be_v no_o science_n that_o render_v we_o more_o certain_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o the_o knowledge_n of_o magic_n and_o the_o cabala_n the_o 6_o that_o suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o the_o word_n may_v be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o a_o inanimate_a creature_n than_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v real_o upon_o the_o altar_n though_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o change_v into_o his_o body_n nor_o annihilate_v which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o possibility_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o not_o in_o any_o way_n as_o if_o it_o be_v actual_o so_o the_o seven_o that_o it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o origen_n shall_v be_v save_v than_o be_v damn_v the_o 8_o that_o as_o no_o person_n be_v of_o any_o opinion_n mere_o because_o he_o will_v be_v of_o it_o so_o neither_o can_v any_o person_n believe_v precise_o because_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o believe_v the_o 9th_o that_o he_o who_o will_v maintain_v that_o the_o accident_n can_v subsist_v unless_o they_o be_v sustain_v by_o the_o eucharist_n may_v nevertheless_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o